Bible, NT-13, Gospel-4, Mark
Part 1
LESSON 13
THE GOSPEL 4
MARK
PART 1
By Rev. G. Evan Newmyer
INTRODUCTION TO LESSON 13
Mark was a youth during the earthly ministry of Jesus, he was still a youth for a period of time after Pentecost. Mark’s mother owned the house where the disciples gathered for their Pentecost experience; his uncle was Barnabas who was called to be an Apostle at the same time as Paul (Acts 13:1-3). Mark will not only be our example of the Blade, but his account is written to the Blade. In Matthew we found Mercy is our foundation, Mark will begin the path to Grace.
Mark, Matthew and Luke all have like events, but the Holy Ghost gives us different views of those events depending on our stage of growth. For those who have reached those areas of growth, it’s more than a review, it’s a time to consider and remember how we received. For those who have reached their Pentecost experience, Mark is a blessing, a place to gain faith in Christ. However, for those who call themselves Christian, yet have failed to believe, Mark becomes an offense. In any case, Mark is a place where all of us can gain.
Matthew gave us a reason to believe, Mark gives us the responsibility of belief to better our faith. Since Mark holds the responsibility, it becomes an offense to those who fail to believe. They will search the world for some other manuscript, or some excuse to avoid the responsibility of belief, yet the evidence of Mark shows belief is still the cornerstone to our walk. Mark also shows the danger of unbelief, as well as the blessing of belief, and how our walk can be one of joy and peace, yet worked out by fear and trembling.
Mark views Jesus as the Christ, yet we are going to have a very unique opportunity with Mark, the people will be looking at Jesus as the Christ in the position of the Son of man, because Jesus will deal with the people as the Son of man, but we will be viewing all this as sons of God. We are going to learn how to be a son of God as we walk in Mercy and Grace by the Spirit: let us begin.
LESSON 13
THE GOSPEL 4
MARK’S ACCOUNT
We will not go over the exact same ground we covered in Matthew, rather we will search out those areas relating to the Blade. Mark writes to the Blade, who are the “little children”, they know their sins are forgiven, yet their growth is just beginning.
The name “Mark” is actually a surname, his common name was “John” (Acts 12:12, 13:5 & II Tim 4:11). He was the nephew of Barnabas, and the upper room was in his mother’s house. Mark traveled with Paul and Barnabas on their first missionary journey, but turned back when the going got tough, causing Paul to reject his company on the next journey. Mark was a typical “babe in Christ”, when the going gets tough, they have a tendency to stop going. Mark joined Barnabas, where he would learn and grow, becoming profitable. Later when he did grow, Paul said he was “profitable” for the ministry (II Tim 4:11), thus growth must come before we can be profitable. Mark is a lesson in and of himself, we all make mistakes, yet we are not destroyed. Mark’s account of the Gospel holds all the evidence for the Blade, as well as showing any of us can be Restored to become Profitable for the Ministry.
The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God; (1:1).
Matthew opens his account by saying, “The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham” (Matt 1:1). Luke begins by saying, “Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed among us” (Luke 1:1). John begins all the way back in the beginning of all time by saying, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God” (Jn 1:1). John tells us the Word was before the Bible, thus we need the Word (Logos) in us, in order to gain knowledge of the Scriptures. In all these we find Mark is the only one who says his account is the “Beginning of the Gospel”, but he doesn’t term it “the fullness of the Gospel”. In the Greek the introduction reads, “Beginning of the glad tidings of Jesus Christ, Son of God”, thus Mark looks at Jesus as “the Son of God”, or the purpose of the earthly ministry to bring the Cross and Resurrection, as the Sop of Man prepared the path.
Mark was written around 67 or 68 AD, it was the first of the four written, yet the Holy Ghost placed it second in order, thereby giving us the truth of the Parable of the Sower as it relates to the growth of the Blade. The reference shows us as sons of God we will be watching Jesus operate as the Son of man, yet we will see Him as the Son of God. Our preparation is to begin as sons of men, unto sons of God by the Spirit. The Seed and Root must be established in Mercy, before we can find Grace. We are going to be looking at the Gospel through the eyes of being Born Again, not saying these people were, but we are. Therefore, the simplicity of this is how Matthew pointed to the kingdom of heaven and Jesus as the Son of Man. Mark views the same events from the Kingdom of God, thus the Gospel doesn’t begin for us until we reach the position of being a son of God by the Spirit. Mark will have a few references to Jesus as the Son of God, one is in the opening verse, another where the people call Jesus the Son of God, but He tells them not to (3:9-12), then the devils say Jesus is the Son of the most High God (5:6-7), lastly the soldier who said, “truly this Man was the Son of God” (15:39): however, Jesus will refer to Himself as the Son of man. All this simply means we as sons of God will view the works of being a son of man, so our position as a son of God can be secure.
As it is written in the prophets, Behold I send My messenger before your face, which shall prepare Your way before you. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare you the way of the Lord, make His paths straight (1:2-3).
There is information and knowledge in the Old Testament regarding the Gospel, a shadow, but nonetheless information. From Jesus in the introduction to the coming of John the Baptist as Mark points to preparation. The preparation for any new disciple is still, prepare you the way of the Lord, make His paths straight, don’t use masks or false impressions in some feeble attempt to impress God, love the Lord, put your faith in Him, but don’t try to impress Him.
John the Baptist preached the same message to all people in the land. The baptism of John was the people Should believe on Him who was to come, not that they did believe at the time (Acts 19:2-4). The life of John’s ministry and baptism was short, no one was baptized in water after John was cast into prison, until Jesus said, “Go in My Name”.
John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins (1:4)
Mark clearly shows two things, the acts of John and the preaching of John, thus John preached one type of baptism, but did another. This shows our repentance must include the desire to be baptized with the Holy Ghost. Our water baptism is not unto Remission, it’s a token of our induction into the Body (Separation from the world). In this case the people repented as they were water baptized under John’s Baptism, but the purpose was to look for the baptism for the remission of sins.
And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing their sins (1:5).
The Red Sea was the separation place for the children to leave Egypt, but before they could leave the wilderness they had to cross the Jordan. John didn’t pick the Jordan because it was close to his house, or a good place to be seen of the people, it was a symbol to these people how the Promise of the Kingdom was at hand, but not in hand.
And John was clothed with camel’s hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loins: and he did eat locusts and wild honey (1:6).
The Law allowed one to eat locusts, but the intent here is the ability, not the diet. Prophecy can make the mouth sweet as honey, but the belly (flesh) bitter. Locusts destroy the land as they steal the food from the people, John had power over the locusts (religious leaders). The word Eat also means To devour, therein we find another mystery. John devoured the religious leaders, yet we have the power to “take up serpents”, two different things. The Pharisees were stealing the people blind, not just materially, but they had also placed hindrances between the people and God. The religious rulers questioned John, but found a Locust Eating Prophet who had the answers. The Promise was at hand, the ability to reverse the destruction of the locusts was at hand, yet we have a greater promise, not only can we take up the Locusts, but we tread on the Serpents (malicious people), and Scorpions (deceptive people). It doesn’t mean we stomp their brains out, it means they have no power over us, their realm, authority and power are subject to us, not the other way around.
John was a prophet’s prophet, he actually touched the “Spirit of all prophecy” (Jesus), he washed the Sacrifice for us, he pointed to Jesus, and said, “This is He of Whom I preach”. John was Elijah, if we receive the It, which n our case means the Great Day of the Lord is in hand, let us rejoice and be glad in it.
And preached, saying, There comes One mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose. I indeed have baptized you with water: but He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost (1:7-8).
Here is the preaching regarding the baptism unto remission, water is one of the baptisms in the Doctrine of Baptisms, but it’s not the only one. Here the people were being baptized under John’s Baptism, or in his name (authority). In order for us to enjoin the One baptism, we must submit to all of them. However, there is no precise order to the Baptisms, one can be baptized with the Holy Ghost, then water baptized, or water baptized, then baptized with the Holy Ghost, or both at the same time (Acts 10:44-47). One can have hands laid on them or they can be walking along thanking Jesus, as they are baptized with the Holy Ghost.
And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized by John in Jordan. And straightaway coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon Him (1:9-10).
John says the Spirit was Like a dove, or better, took on the “form” of a Dove as representation of the Peace of God, indicating the presentation of the Gospel of Peace coming from heaven to earth. Jesus being the Prince of Peace shows His principality is Peace. The word for Like in the phrase “like a dove” is the Greek Hosei, meaning like unto, or as it were, as a resemblance of Peace. The earthly ministry did not open until the Sacrifice was washed by the Prophet.
And there came a voice from heaven, saying, You are My beloved Son, in Whom I am well pleased (1:11).
The same Voice would be heard on the Mount of Transfiguration, but with an addition. On the Mount the voice was for Peter, James and John as the Father told them, “this is My Beloved Son, hear ye Him”, here the Father is talking directly to Jesus, “You are”. This is the acceptance of the Sacrifice, the “washing” of the Lamb of God is complete, but what is next? Must Jesus prove who He is? No, He will place Himself as the Lamb of God before the People for their acceptance of His death. We are to Die at the Cross to be Born Again, Jesus was Born to Die on the Cross. Jesus will establish the Foundation by showing the direct Mercy of the Father, which is also the Will of the Father. First things first, Mercy then Grace. This really helps us, Jesus isn’t giving up any position, He is the Son of man, yet the Father says, “My beloved Son”. The Holy Ghost filled Jesus for the ministry of the “Son of man”, but the Spirit of Peace guided Him. This is a beautiful picture for us, we are baptized with the Holy Ghost to receive the Spirit, yet the Holy Ghost won’t leave us, He is there to fill us when needed to deal with the masses.
And immediately the Spirit drove Him into the wilderness. And He was there in the wilderness forty days, tempted of Satan; and was with the wild beasts; and the angels ministered unto Him (1:12-13).
The wilderness is the place where we face the works of the devil, the place where the old nature is defeated. John will tell us the “wild beasts” are the religious rulers, the term means Natural Destructive beasts. John shows Jesus cleaned the temple in the very beginning of the earthly ministry, cleaning out those who sold the dove (Jn 1:29, 1:35, 1:43, 2:1, 2:16 with 3:24).
The term Angels, goes further than winged beings, Paul said he spoke with the tongues of angels, and the Galatians received him as an angel. An angel is a messenger of God, the prophets are called angels, we will judge the purposed angels of God. The angels who ministered to Jesus were the disciples who walked with Him during those forty days (Jn 1:35, 4:19, 4:31 & 4:41-42). Not all twelve were with Jesus during those forty days, as we will see, but there were a few, and those few did minister to Him.
In Matthew 4:1 we find the wording, “Jesus led up”, in Luke 4:1 we find the wording, “was led by the Spirit”, here in Mark 1:12 it’s, “the Spirit drove Him”. In each case we find a different Greek word, it doesn’t mean these three men were fighting over which word to use, rather it shows a mystery connecting to our wilderness experiences. In Matthew the word “led” is the Greek Anago meaning To take up, To carry, or To offer up a sacrifice. In Luke the word “led” is the Greek Ago meaning To bring forth, or To led, or bring anyone, it was used by Paul in the phrase, “even as you were lead” in reference to being carried around by idolatry (I Cor 12:2), it was also by Paul in Romans 2:4 in reference to repentance. In Mark the word Drove (or driveth in KJV) is the Greek Ekballo meaning To cast out, it holds the idea of using Force, thus we find the Spirit Carried Jesus as a Sacrifice to Bring forth something, in order to give us the method of taking the Kingdom. Jesus entered the wilderness to face the devil, we enter to face the old man. Jesus defeated all three of the temptations by speaking, thus the Word of God spoke and the temptations were never complete.
Mark shows Jesus entering the wilderness, then he mentions the temptations in a general sense. Mark then shows Jesus coming out of the wilderness, where we find John the Baptist was already in prison. This is an important time line, helping us understand how John the Apostle’s account fills in gaps regarding the forty day wilderness experience.
Now after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the Gospel of the kingdom of God, and saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent you, and believe the Gospel (1:14-15).
For these people, the Kingdom of God was at hand, not in hand. In Matthew it was the kingdom of heaven, yet both were at hand, neither was in hand. Mark is centered on the baptism with the Holy Ghost yet to come on Pentecost, here we find repent and believe, the two elements of “receiving”. So, why preach it if they can’t have it yet? The key is the word “yet”; thus in Matthew we found we teach, then baptize, then teach the more. The same is true here, Jesus will teach giving them Preparation for what is to come.
Now as He walked by the sea of Galilee, He saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea: for they were fishers. And Jesus said unto them, Come you after Me, and I will make you to become fishers of men. And straightaway they forsook their nets, and followed Him (1:16-18).
This is after John was cast into prison, after the wilderness, after Jesus went back Home, and after He declared, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me”.
John’s account shows Andrew was one of two disciples who came from the baptism of John two days after Jesus was baptized. John also shows Jesus had an introduction with Peter at the same time, but after the wilderness when Jesus went back home, the disciples all went back to their homes as well (Jn 4:30-31). Jesus has already made His declaration (Luke 4:18), it was time to begin in earnest .
Andrew and Simon are brothers, they will be the first set of brothers, the next verse gives us two more brothers. The brothers in the ministry are much different from Cain and his brother, or Esau and his brother. These brothers will show us the right “brotherly” attitude, as they help each other, rather than hinder.
We also find the wording “make you to become fishers of men”, the word Make means To endow with a certain ability. The word Become means to Form, as one would Train someone, thus Jesus is going to put these men into training. To us it simply makes sense, “fishermen”, “fishers of men”, but to these Jews who were more knowledgeable about metaphors than we, it would be a “major step”. To the Jew it was “born into Israel”, here Jesus is saying “go catch them”. Much different, at the time the concept would be somewhat dangerous. We recall how just years prior some from the Maccabees induction forced some Gentiles to become Jewish. It’s not what Jesus will do, He will preach, it will not be forced on them.
Jesus builds the Church, we build the Body. Jude shows us once we enter the Body (Rock), we are the ones who toss the Net and catch the fish. We don’t examine the net, neither do we toss out the “unclean”, or the “undersized”, we pull in net, welcoming all the fish, good or bad (Jude 22-23). Of course we must have the discernment to know when someone loves the spots on their garment more than they love God, but nonetheless, we don’t toss back the fish because we don’t like them. Therefore, it’s a commandment for us to baptize others in water when they say they believe, but for them it’s an ordinance, or a token; however, none of us baptize anyone with the Holy Ghost. As Mercy members in the Body we are sons of men, as Born Again Grace members we are sons of God being formed into the Church, thus Jesus said, “Ye Must be Born Again”.
And when He had gone a little further there, He saw James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, who also were in the ship mending their nets. And straightaway He called them: and they left their father Zebedee in the ship with the hired servants and went after Him (1:19-20).
Luke says John and James Zebedee were also partners with Simon Peter (Luke 5:10). Here they forsook only their business interests, but Luke shows shortly thereafter they would forsake all (Luke 5:11). Philip, Judas and Nathaniel were still following Jesus at this time, Andrew rejoined Jesus, with the addition of James, John and Peter we now have seven disciples to complete the phrase “the time is fulfilled”. The ministry grew from Andrew, Judas, Philip and Nathaniel to the seven, then from the seven to the twelve, thus after Pentecost the Apostles picked the Seven to begin the ministry of Helps as Deacons, but it was never intended to stop with the Seven, it was purposed to begin with the Seven.
When the Apostles appointed the Seven, a man by the name of Philip was among the Seven; thus he is not the same one we find here, but Philip the Evangelist does show one can be appointed to “Helps”, yet have the Lord appoint them to an Office as well. The Philip who was one of the Seven Deacons, was also the only person in the Bible called an Evangelist. Timothy was told to do the work of an Evangelist, but Paul never called Timothy one (Acts 21:8, and II Tim 4:5).
Here in the ministry of Jesus we have a Preview of helps, although we really can’t see the titles, they are there. We will find the women were the supports in the background, they supplied many things to “help” the ministry. It in no way means they are “less” than the apostles, it shows all things must work together, or it all stands a chance of falling apart. It also shows man may not see us, but who cares? Jesus does, it’s what counts. We don’t read where Mark or Luke raised the dead, healed the sick, but without them we would miss a great deal of valuable information. The Body fits together, giving us the fullness of Christ, only the wild ego of man seeks the “self-glory” to be famous, or the special of the special.
And they went into Capernaum; and straightaway on the sabbath day He entered into the synagogue and taught. And they were astonished at His doctrine: for He taught them as one that had authority and not as the scribes (1:21-22).
Did Jesus keep the Sabbath? Why would He? He is the Lord of the Sabbath, thus the Sabbath was always subject to Him, not He to it. He used the Sabbath to teach the Jews, since they kept the Sabbath, but they had made themselves subject to the Sabbath. Instead of discerning the purpose, they were in bondage and didn’t know it. This step between Covenants was a sign as well, the sabbath day is the Token for the Law of Moses, yet we never see an Old Testament prophet doing the Law. There is a sabbath in the Old and one in the New, of course the New is finding our Rest in God, thus the two sabbaths are separated by definition, as are many things between the Old and New.
Paul also kept certain points of the Law, but he did so as a means to gain entry into synagogues to preach to the Jews. Paul didn’t keep the Law to gain some benefit from God, or as a sign of his righteousness. If we keep the Law as some means of self-righteousness, we are still facing death, not life. The Pharisees presumed by keeping the Law of Moses they were righteous, but failed to see how the keeping of the Law of Moses was an admission of sin, rather than being free of it. It’s hard to stand neck deep in mud and claim cleanness.
And there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean spirit; and he cried out (1:23).
The same Pharisees who rejected the teaching of Jesus, couldn’t do a thing when the demon possessed entered their ranks. The Pharisees objected to Jesus, yet they never healed one person, never cast out one devil, neither did they preach the Gospel. The Pharisees lacked authority, thus the devil marched
right in, took a good seat and listened to their words, until Jesus came through the door. The devil doesn’t mind if someone reads the Bible, it’s Believing in the Word (Jesus) ending destroying him.
All demons are liars, yet experts at making factual statements which have become dead by the Cross of Jesus. If our past is dead in Christ then it’s dead, the only one who brings it up is the one who sits in death. The devil is not stupid, crazy as a Loon, but not stupid, yet he is crafty, deceptive and manipulative. There are some who show us the counterfeit claiming it as Truth, but at the same time they look at the Truth, claiming it as the counterfeit. They twist Scripture to fit their fancy, they hold the words of men over the Scriptures. Without the discernment of God, we will accept the counterfeit as truth, when in fact it lacks supportive evidence to prove it is truth. The Pharisees felt what Jesus was doing was not truth, yet they were living the lie.
This man was in the synagogue was associated to the word “unclean”, which refers to something or someone religiously unclean, metaphorically it points to religious conceit. This man was religious in nature, the “unclean spirit” was a religious spirit, one of judgment, hypocrisy, pride, ego or religious conceit. Jesus discerned the man’s source as unclean, but the man was being controlled by this unclean spirit. This is akin to the discernment of spirits, although this is still the earthly ministry we are viewing it as sons of God, those who operate in the manifestation of the Spirit.
Saying, Let us alone; what have we to do with You, You Jesus of Nazareth? are You come to destroy us? I know You who You are, the Holy One of God (1:24).
The demon started in the plural, by saying, “we”, then ended with the singular usage of “I”, thus there was some Fact in the statement, but the deception made the entire thing a lie. What would Jesus do? Say All of you come out? Or Come out? Or better, just “Come out”.
Here is a point James makes, even the devils believe in One God, so what? They were opposed to His Son, making them antichrist. The devils also wanted to know if Jesus came to “destroy them”, yet they are spirits, meaning their end is in the lake of fire, but what does “destroy” mean? In Hebrews 2:14 we find by the Cross, Jesus destroyed him who had the power of death that is the devil. So is it the same as we find here? No, here the Greek word is Apollumi meaning to put out of the way entirely, as in binding them in the pit. In Hebrews 2:14 it’s the Greek Katargeo meaning To make ineffective. These devils are tempting Jesus to bring Judgment, yet the first issue is Salvation and the Kingdom. This is still before the Cross and Resurrection, thus they were attempting to make Him avoid the Cross in order to do something well in advance. The devils all wanted Jesus to bring Judgment, thus negating Salvation, which means all would have been lost. Their fact was “He has come to Judge”, the lie was they were attempting to invoke the wrong season. Jesus said the end time would be like the days of Noah, when people were given in marriage. Yet Paul said the end of our season means people will be forbidding marriage? In the days of Noah the people completely disregarded the concept of God’s judgment on their wicked unrighteousness. Paul’s point shows in our season they will disregard the Ministry of Reconciliation claiming it’s God’s Judgment at hand, or at the very least demanding God’s Judgment in the Season of Grace. What were the devils doing? Teaching doctrines of devils, and the doctrine of devils is not teaching about devils, it’s what the devils teach (unbelief). Here they were teaching Jesus of Nazareth came to destroy and judge, but in truth Jesus came to save and set free.
And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold your peace and come out of him. And when the unclean spirit had torn him and cried with a loud voice, he came out of him (1:25-26).
There are three Greek words translated as Peace, here the meaning is Muzzle, the word Muzzle means, To Prevent Biting, much like putting a muzzle on a dog. The word doesn’t mean the devils had Peace, as in “Peace unto you”, rather it means they had to shut their tempting mouths. The only weapon the devil has is his mouth, as he goes about like a roaring lion. A roaring lion produces fear, and fear produces a watchdog mentality, which is a thought process saying we must save the Kingdom or all is lost. If Jesus isn’t able to bring us victory, we are lost. We are called to Believe, some of us are quick to rebuke the devil, until he shows up, then we’re scared out of our wits. We don’t say things to believe them, we say things because we do believe them.
There are times when God puts a bit in our mouths, but a Muzzle prevents free movement, or prevents one from speaking plainly. It would seem Jesus is binding the devil, so to speak, in part it would be correct, but wording is everything. Here He is saying, “stop speaking”, but the word Bind means to adhere something to the place where they are at. Which would mean if Jesus said, “I bind you”, then said “Come out” those would be contradictory statements; however, by saying “hold your peace” it changes the concept to telling the devil to be still.
In Mark 4:39, Jesus tells the storm, “peace, be still”, in this case the word Peace means, Calm, or To become settled. In John 20:21 Jesus told the disciples, “peace be with you”, the usage means, Rest, Prosperity and Confidence In The Future (Greek Eirene).
The wording “Torn Him” means Ripping Loose, or To Draw Out By Force, coming from a word meaning To Tear In Half. Here we find the man remained and the devil was “loosed” when it came out. In this case we find neither the man or the devil was bound, rather the man was loosed, as the devil was loosed from him.
Whether the man wanted to be free or not, isn’t noted, but it’s clear the demon fought to hang on, but the Power in the Name of Jesus ripped the demon from the man. The victory removed the demonic influence, allowing the man to make a choice based on his own mind, rather than the influence of a devil. The man was a victim, bound to thoughts not his own, whether he asked or not, he was set free, just as the damsel Paul will face in Acts 16:17-19.
When we read about the Manifestation of the Spirit we see “discernment of spirits”, but we don’t see, “casting out devils”. Why is it? Casting out devils is Mercy based, it comes with the same authority we use to baptize others in water. However, it takes the Spirit in us to discern the type of devil we’re dealing with, possessive, oppressive, or religious. Yet, the phrase “come out in the Name of Jesus” covers whatever the devil is.
And they were all amazed, insomuch that they questioned among themselves, saying, What thing is this? what new doctrine is this? for with authority commands He even the unclean spirits and they do obey Him. And immediately His fame spread abroad throughout all the region round about Galilee (1:27-28).
They were amazed by the authority and power, Paul tells us the Gospel doesn’t come in Word alone, but in power and in the Holy Ghost with much assurance (I Thess 1:5). Prior to the Cross the disciples operated in forgiveness of sins (Mercy), they were yet to be Born Again, but they nonetheless preached, and cast out devils. Mercy has a power and authority of it’s own, it shows the Mercy of God in setting people free. The children were in bondage in Egypt, they were delivered by God’s Mercy.
The devil began a campaign of terror years ago, he used anyone and anything at his disposal to make it appear as if he was all power and all might, it takes a Born Again Believer to change it, as they display the Power from one High in operation by the Authority of Jesus
Although some believed the lie, when the toothless mouse who plays like he is a lion shows up, some people ran for cover. The devil is a master of disguise, but he is ineffective to those who hold the Cross of Jesus. The only way the devil can torment us, is if we give him place (opportunity), if we can give it, we can take it away (Eph 4:27).
Matthew tells us Jesus gave the Sermon on the Mount just prior to entering the synagogue (Matt 5:1 & 7:28). Putting the two together we find the signs followed the teaching of Mercy, with the knowledge of what Forgiveness of sins entails. Jesus became the Teacher, as He was showing He taught, but lived by those things He taught.
John the Baptist had to decrease in order for Jesus to increase, but John didn’t decrease to make Jesus increase, nor did Jesus increase to force John to decrease, the decision was in John’s hands, like a good prophet, he obeyed. Moving aside to make room for a greater move of God, is much different from attempting to stop the move of God. John would be in prison at this time, from the time John entered prison there were no other people baptized under John’s baptism.
And forthwith, when they were come out of the synagogue, they entered into the house of Simon and Andrew, with James and John (1:29).
Matthew shows a leper was cleansed, then he tells us about Peter’s house, it would appear Matthew is putting this event after the leper’s healing, but Matthew uses the term “and when Jesus was come into Peter’s house” (Matt 8:14), thus Matthew still connects to Mark’s account, but points to the healing in Peter’s house, as it relates to the other healings. Here we find the man with the unclean spirit, then Peter’s mother-in-law with a sickness, the example shows there are various methods for various things, thus simply yelling, “come out” may not produce the desired result.
But Simon’s wife’s mother lay sick of a fever and anon they tell Him of her. And He came and took her by the hand and lifted her up; and immediately the fever left her and she ministered unto them (1:30-31).
This is still the sabbath, thus the phrase, “and she ministered unto them”, has more importance to the Jew, than us. Once she was healed, she secured her healing by service, yet it was the sabbath, meaning any labor would have been a violation of the sabbath. The temple priests were all free of the sabbath rules, thus they ministered on the Sabbath; therefore, Peter’s mother-in-law knew she was healed by the Lord, she was going to minister to the Lord of Sabbath indicating she was doing a good work, there is no violation in the Law of Moses for doing good works, even on the sabbath day.
And at even, when the sun did set, they brought unto Him all that were diseased and them that were possessed with devils (1:32).
The Jewish method of keeping a day was not from midnight to midnight, rather it was from sunset to sunset; therefore, it was still one Jewish day when Jesus kept the Passover meal and went to the Cross. Here we find since the sabbath ended at sunset the people waited, but Jesus didn’t.
The end of keeping the Sabbath day for us ended when Jesus said, “Take My yoke upon you and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you shall find Rest unto your souls” (Matt 11:29). One could learn from the Law, or learn from Jesus, they could rest the flesh on the sabbath day, or find Rest for their souls in the Lord of the Sabbath, but they can’t attempt to hold both.
And all the city was gathered together at the door (1:33).
This type and shadow gives us the Door, as we see them gather at the Door, but couldn’t get in, thus it’s a metaphor displays the Kingdom of God being at hand, but not in hand. The Windows of heaven are for things to be poured out of unto the earth, but one cannot make entry through the Windows. The Door is for those who have a right to the Household, thus the thief attempts to make entry through the windows, showing a thief is one who thinks the material blessing in hand is a sign of holiness.
And He healed many that were sick of divers diseases and cast out many devils; and suffered not the devils to speak, because they knew Him (1:34).
Mark’s account tells us much, for All came to the Door, but not All were healed. This would seem strange since Matthew said All were healed, but the mystery is found in the Greek (Matt 8:16). The Greek shows All who sought healing were healed, thus All who asked received. Both accounts tell us the same, but Mark adds to the concept showing Desire to be healed became the motivation separating the All present from All were healed.
The devils knew Jesus, what gives? They knew He was the Son of God, but Jesus is operating as the Son of man. This goes right back to the temptations, “if you be the Son of God”. Was Jesus the Son of God? Yes, the Father just said, “My beloved Son”, but positions call for obedience to the position.
And in the morning, rising up a great while before day, He went out and departed into a solitary place and there prayed (1:35).
There are always the questions, “can God pray to God?”, or “If Jesus was God the Son, why did He pray to Himself?”. It’s not Jesus praying For Himself or To Himself, rather as the Son of man He stood as our Intercessor on earth, He now sits as our Advocate in heaven, still making intercession by His Blood. When we first came to the Cross our goal was to become a son of man by receiving the Father’s Mercy, in order to give it. These prayers relate to Mercy for the sons of men, by the Son of man.
Jesus will ask the scribes, “for David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit You on My right hand” (Mark 12:35-37). Matthew says “in the Spirit”, so which is right? Both, the Holy Ghost as the Author, the Spirit of Christ the purpose. The Spirit spoke through David to the Lord, yet we have no problem in saying we are sealed by the Holy Spirit, or God is Spirit, why does it seem so strange for the Son of man to pray for us? Even today the Spirit makes intercession for the saints, Jesus is doing no less. The purpose of the intercessor is not to pray for their self, but to stand in the gap for others. When we have done all to stand, do we Stand for others? Have we done all to Stand? Good question, showing why Jesus prayed for us long before we were born.
This would be on a Sunday, not the Sabbath, Jesus didn’t think some New Age mystic destroyed the Sabbath and introduced Sunday worship. Here we find, He did His work on the Sabbath, yet worshipped on Sunday. Every person who received, as well as those who didn’t, were being prayed for.
And Simon and they that were with Him followed after Him and when they had found Him, they said unto Him, All men seek for You. And He said unto them, Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach there also: for therefore came I forth (1:36-38).
Everyone who seeks the solitary place, will soon find someone who simply doesn’t understand. They come knocking on the door, calling on the phone, or just walking in; how we handle it will determine our heart. It does little good to yell out, “You jerk, can’t you see I’m being spiritual here”. There are experiences we go through which demand a “time of solitude”, a time to “edify” ourselves, which is a far cry from “exalting” ourselves.
During those times it seems the last thing we want to hear is, “I have to talk to you”. Jesus is going to show us how to handle those moments; instead of saying, “Get thee out of here”, Jesus felt it was time to minister. Often the best medicine for us is when we minister to others, it doesn’t mean we minister through our anger, hurts or pains, it means there are many areas in which one can minister yet find they are being healed as well. There are even time when we pray for someone to be filled with Joy, yet we end being filled with Joy as well. Give, and it shall be given unto you.
And He preached in their synagogues throughout all Galilee and cast out devils (1:39).
The mere fact the demons were in the Jewish synagogues doesn’t mean the Jews are demons, rather it shows their authority was lacking in the area, no where in the Law of Moses, or the Abrahamic Covenant is there authority to cast out devils. The religious rulers saw an Authority far greater than the one they had, instead of casting out devils, they had to tolerate them. When they saw Jesus casting out devils, they became envious, but all they had to do was ask Jesus for the authority. All the disciples were casting out devils at then, yet none of them understood the meaning of the Cross or Resurrection. No where in the Old Testament do we find anyone casting out a devil, so does it mean there were none? No, the evidence is here, the devils were there, the authority to cast them out was only found in the Name of Jesus. The term Exorcist means to bind the devil where it is at, thus when the seven sons of Sceva attempted to usurp the authority of Paul, it didn’t work for them (Acts 19:13-16).
And there came a leper to Him, beseeching Him and kneeling down to Him and saying unto Him, If You will, You can make me clean (1:40).
This is a different leper than the one in Matthew’s account, in Matthew the leper is still in Capernaum, here the leper is not in Capernaum (Mark 1:39). Also Matthew shows, the leper appears as Jesus was leaving the mount heading toward Capernaum (Matt 8:1-5). This leper didn’t ask, “can You”, but he did ask “will You”, thereby incorporating the two questions most ask. The first is “Can You Lord?”; the next is “Will You Lord?”. At times we know the Lord can, it’s the “Will You” troubling us. Once the last question is answered our belief is fortified, then our faith can reach to the result.
And Jesus, moved with compassion, put forth His hand and touched him and said unto him, I will; be you clean (1:41).
The word Compassion means To Have The Bowels Yearn, or Deep awareness of the suffering of another with the desire to relieve it, yet it isn’t really a clear definition of the Compassion Jesus felt. Compassion feels the pain of another, pity has sympathy for the pain of another. The Compassion Jesus had changes the definition to, Deep and full awareness of the suffering of another, with the knowledge of the source, coupled with the ability to set the person free.
Jesus had both Compassion and Pity, but He rejected any concept of Self-pity. Self-pity will fight to change the result of the event, while desiring to remain in the same condition. Self-pity wants a pat on the back for failure, yet it will seek ministry, but for the purpose of attention, not change.
Leprosy was considered a plague brought on for the failure to obey God, the Jewish premise comes from the time Moses had a sign of leprosy when he questioned God’s ability (Ex 3:11, 4:4 & 4:6). This leper was a sign to the Pharisees, if they had lepers among them, they had problems with their religious thinking. However, to Jesus it simply means an opportunity to show the Mercy of the Father. For Jesus, whether leprosy was a failure to serve God or not didn’t matter, the opportunity to display the Mercy of God did. The evidence of the man being healed showed many things, to the Pharisees it should have been obvious, Jesus had power to forgive sins on earth. This one healing should have been all it would take for these religious leaders to know the Authority of God’s Mercy was now in the Name of Jesus. However, Pharisees attempt to disprove the obvious, allowing them to hold to a wanton theology. The theology of the Pharisees assumed God brought the Leprosy for failure to obey Him, which means it was punishment, thus the person deserved it, meaning to heal them would appear as if Jesus is preventing the Will of God. How dare He trouble their thinking! The evidence couldn’t mean God’s will was prevented, it did mean their interpretation of God’s will was faulty. They held their corrupt theology, then here comes this Jesus healing this unclean person. What did it do to their thinking? Rather than bow to the obvious, they turned and said the devil healed the man. Wrong, so wrong it turns out they are the ones coming against the will of God.
And as soon as He had spoken, immediately the leprosy departed from him and he was cleansed. And He straightly charged him and forthwith sent him away; and said unto him, See you say nothing to any man: but go your way, show yourself to the priest and offer for your cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them (1:42-44).
The religious rulers had to accept the sacrifice, since the Law of Moses demanded it, but they didn’t want to admit Jesus healed the man. Jesus really caused these religious rulers some headaches. The sabbath law said one couldn’t work on the sabbath, but it really didn’t approach what Jesus was doing. Since the Law came from God to Moses, it stands the “proviso” for Jesus to operate had to be incorporated in some manner, either by word, or the lack thereof. The Pharisees will say, “It doesn’t say you can do that”, Jesus will ask, “where does it say I can’t?”. The Law of Moses was based on “thou shall not”, yet it never said one couldn’t do good on the sabbath, it then depended on the definition of what a good work was.
But he went out and began to publish it much and to blaze abroad the matter, insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city but was without in desert places: and they came to Him from every quarter (1:45).
Did the leper do as he was told? Not at all. This is so important, Jesus healed him because he asked, it was felt Leprosy was the result of not obeying God, so what is the nature of this man? Disobedience, he did it again, he failed to obey. The Leprosy was the result of his problem, not the cause. Why didn’t Jesus just say, “Look, I’m not going to heal you because you will disobey again”? Opportunity, he could never say, “only if”; his time was now.
And again He entered into Capernaum after some days; and it was noised that He was in the house (2:1).
The phrase, “the house” refers to the house of Simon Peter, which became the center of the ministry in Capernaum. When Jesus left, the people started looking for Him, now after some days He returns, giving them time to build their believe and faith. This explains why He couldn’t enter the city, the people based their faith on what the man said, not what Jesus could do. Some of us do the same, we base our faith on the words of another, rather than in God. Today is always Today for us, while it is yet Today we hold our belief in God as we build our faith in God.
And straightaway many were gathered together, insomuch that there was no room to receive them, no, not so much as about the door: and He preached the word unto them. And they come unto Him, bringing one sick of the palsy, which was borne of four. And when they could not come near unto Him for the press, they uncovered the roof where He was: and when they had broken it up, they let down the bed wherein the sick of the palsy lay. When Jesus saw their faith, He said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, your sins be forgiven you (2:2-5).
What was Jesus preaching? The Word? He was preaching Himself? No, He wasn’t preaching the Law either, or the Bible, He was preaching the Gospel of Peace as it relates to the Mercy of the Father.
The last time the people gathered at the Door, now they are “pressing in”; the words Violent and Violence mean two different things, the word Violence means to use force to cause injury or to abuse, but Violent means something caused by a force used. The Violent are moved by a force, but the Kingdom suffered from the Violence of self-righteousness, thus the people were pressing, but the time for the Violent was not yet.
Luke tells us the “power of the Lord was there to heal them all”; therefore, the power is always there, for those who receive it (Luke 5:17). The faith of the man with the palsy was just as important as the faith of the men who carried him. “Watch it now, don’t drop me, what? you’re not taking me to the roof are you?”. This lesson shows us how joined faith is nonetheless faith. There are times when we join our faith to the faith of others to rip the roof off the house in order to gain entrance to the Lord, but we also know individual faith also works. Our faith must entail our knowledge of the willingness of Jesus, here is a good example. If they felt Jesus was not able, they would never have taken the roof off. There are times when we must take the roof off our theology, as we reach to the Lord. Their faith was centered in Jesus, they were going to reach the Master, one way or another; they were not about to allow any obstacle to hinder them from pressing in. The man with the palsy, nor those carrying him, didn’t stop to debate the Pharisees, or the manner in which to carry the man. They didn’t hold a board meeting to determine if they should buy a new mat, after all they were going to see the Lord. No, they set their focus on Jesus, yet Jesus forgave the man’s sins, He didn’t remit them, thus this man received Mercy.
Luke and Mark tell us the man’s friends took the roof off the house, although the house belonged to Peter. The Pharisees produced the hindrances by blocking the way to Jesus, thus instead of going through the Pharisees, the men went around, avoiding the obstacle of unbelief.
But there were certain of the scribes sitting there and reasoning in their hearts, why does this Man thus speak blasphemies? Who can forgive sins but God only? (2:6-7).
The violence was still there, the unbelief was still there, but the man reached through it all to receive, showing belief is a choice. The phrase, “Your sins are forgiven”, has lost most of its importance to us. The word Atonement means we place another object in our place, but it doesn’t die for our sins; however, it does die in our place. The sheep used in the Law of Moses couldn’t make the decision to stand for us, they were forced to submit; whereas, Jesus willingly took our sins. Through His death we have the opportunity to impute ourselves dead, in so doing the old nature becomes ineffective. Through the Resurrection we have the opportunity to receive the Promise unto Remission of sin through the Blood of Jesus by the Spirit.
Jesus discerned the spirit of disobedience in the hearts of the scribes, they were in more need of healing than the man with palsy. Some religious traditions of men cause us more problems than sin itself. The scribes saw the result, they knew if one’s sins were forgiven they were healed, if healed they were forgiven. The evidence was clear, the words were clear, it was their own unbelief refusing to accept the evidence.
And immediately when Jesus perceived in His Spirit that they so reasoned within themselves, He said unto them, Why reason you these things in your hearts? (2:8).
When we question the Good things we see, or try to make them evil, we are of the wrong spirit. If the Joy of the Lord fills the place, yet we get mad, we are in need of a healing. These scribes are a lesson in and of themselves, the power was there to heal them as well, but they felt they had no need of healing, they were Scribes you know. Their attitudes were evil, they sought fault, not the Precious; they may not have been sick in body, but they were sick in mind.
Whether it is easier to say to the sick of the palsy, Your sins be forgiven you; or to say, Arise, and take up your bed and walk? but that you may know that the Son of man has power on earth to forgive sins, (He said to the sick of the palsy,) I say unto you, Arise and take up your bed and go your way into your house (2:9-11).
What difference does it make if our sins are forgiven, or if we are healed, the source is the same Mercy of the Father, the meaning is the same, we are Forgiven. These people were facing physical sickness, for many of us it’s not physical but mental. Pains, hurts, past wounds still open, still festered, still touchy. Our faith in God’s ability to heal and save our soul must also entail the Word in us dividing and separating to show us the “cause”: discernment is still the open door to healing. The Word in us reads our minds, knows our souls, thus no man can venture into the field of the “saving” our souls, only the Word in us can (James 1:21, Heb 4:12 & I Pet 1:9).
And immediately he arose, took up the bed and went forth before them all; insomuch that they were all amazed and glorified God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion (2:12).
The scribes saw their own question answered, the evidence to prove the answer was before them. Sin didn’t fall on Mars, nor in heaven, the devil sinned on earth, but against heaven. Man hopes beyond hope for some spaceman to prove Sin is not the issue, but the only One with the answer is Jesus. The only reason the scribes glorified God, was because they saw something; whereas, the man and his friends were glorifying God coming through the roof before they saw the result. We find the type of praise the Scribes were offering was short timed, they will come against Jesus again.
And He went forth again by the sea side; and all the multitude resorted unto Him and He taught them and as He passed by, He saw Levi the son of Alphaeus sitting at the receipt of custom and said unto him, Follow Me. And he arose and followed Him (2:13-14)
Mark is the only one who tells us Matthew’s name prior to the calling was Levi, the father of Levi was named Alphaeus. Many associate Alphaeus as being the same as Cleopas. Alphaeus is the Hebrew for the Greek Cleopas, but more important is the meaning of the two names. Alphaeus means an Exchange or Change; Cleopas means Renown as in Being Called, it couples with the concept of being a Parent, thus it means, Called To Be A Parent, or as we know it, to take the place of a parent.
We also know Alphaeus is noted as the father of James the less (Matt 10:3, Mark 3:18, Luke 6:15 & Acts 1:13). Jesus had what is termed as half brothers and sisters, two of those half brothers were named James the Less, and Judas (Jude, not Iscariot). Jude says he is the brother of James (Jude 1), Paul says James is the “Lord’s brother” (Gal 1:19), but neither James or Jude say they are the natural brothers of Jesus. The James who wrote the Book of James is not James Zebedee, the brother of John, rather the James who wrote the Book of James is the same James who headed the church in Jerusalem, noted as “James the less” (Matt 10:2). James Zebedee was the first Apostle killed, but not the first disciple killed (Acts 12:2 & Acts 7:59). James the son of Alphaeus is then the same as “James the less”, the Greek word used for Brother is Adelphos meaning a Brother From The Same Womb, or a Brother By Remote Connection. From these scriptures we find Joseph was dead by this time, Mary went to the brother of Joseph according to the Law, and according to the Law, she raised the children of Alphaeus as her own, and Alphaeus’ wife became Mary’s sister. There were three women named Mary in the Gospel, one is of course, Mary the mother of Jesus, another is Mary Magdalene, who proclaimed “He is risen”, and lastly is another Mary noted as Mary the mother of James, Joses, and Zebedee’s children (Matt 27:56). The last Mary is noted as Mary the wife of Cleophas who was also the sister of Mary the mother of Jesus (Jn 19:25). Accordingly, if Joseph was dead, Mary would join the house of Alphaeus Zebedee, taking over the duties of helping raise the children, like Lot who was noted as the son of Abraham, although he was Abraham’s nephew, the sons and daughters of Mary the wife of Alphaeus (Clephas), would be considered the brothers and sisters of Jesus. This doesn’t mean Mary was wed to Alphaeus, neither does it mean they had any sexual relationships. Jesus being the firstborn male filled the requirements of Joseph, it would have been a sin for Joseph’s brother to engage in any sexual marriage relationship with Mary. The only time such acts would be done, is when the woman failed to have a man child, thus in this case Mary gave birth to Jesus, then after Joseph died the Law provided for Alphaeus to take Mary and Jesus in as a family member, not as a second wife. In John we see where the brothers of Jesus failed to believe, the brothers would be those not called, yet still members of the family of Alphaeus. Whether Mary had other children by Joseph, or not, is debatable, the fact remains she was a virgin when Jesus was born, it’s not open to debate.
This family ministry is also seen when we recall Mary was a cousin to Elizabeth the mother of John the Baptist (Luke 1:36). Once Jesus entered the house of Alphaeus, He was considered a member of the family, but not a son to Alphaeus, yet the children of Alphaeus would be considered the brothers and sisters of Jesus. Some of the brothers followed Jesus, some didn’t (Jn 7:3). A fragment of Papias shows James the Less and Judas were sons of an aunt of the Lord’s, the aunt would be Mary the wife of Alphaeus. The same document shows James and John were the sons of another aunt of the Lord’s. From all this we find the ministry was family orientated, except for Judas Iscariot, whose father was Simon the Leper (Jn 12:4). This relationship concerning Judas shows he is the first son of perdition, yet he was supposed to be a type of adopted member of the family.
Judas the half brother of Jesus was Jude short for Judas, who was also known as “Judas, not Iscariot”, thus we have two people with the same name of Judas, one opened the position of the son of perdition, the other an Apostle who held prophetic abilities.
The word Custom means A payment to a foreign government (the Romans), the taxes were placed against the people’s income and positions. Matthew was a tax collector, in those days a tax collector gained his wages from the amount of taxes collected. Many tax collectors would over appraise the property, keeping the increase. The name Levi means We also find Levi was of the house of Alphaeus, but Matthew was of the House of Jesus.
Why change some names, and not others? Some of the names didn’t fit the order of the calling, some did. It doesn’t mean we have to change our name, it means we are changed by the Name of Jesus. The name changing was a matter of authority, not a matter of going to the town clerk to get a new name.
Jesus didn’t pick one disciple from each tribe, this alone must tell us there was a change taking place. We know the 144,000 are 12,000 from each of the listed twelve tribes, or a taking away from. It says the Night is based on decrease, or thousands from thousands, pointing to judgment, the Day is based on the purpose of Salvation through Grace indicated by ten thousand times ten thousands, based on increase (Rev 5:11).
And it came to pass, that, as Jesus sat at meat in his house, many publicans and sinners sat also together with Jesus and His disciples: for there were many and they followed Him. And when the scribes and Pharisees saw Him eat with publicans and sinners, they said unto His disciples, How is it that He eats and drinks with publicans and sinners? When Jesus heard it, He said unto them, They that are whole have no need of the physician but they that are sick: I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance (2:15-17).
If we’re holy and righteous, we don’t need a Savior, if we are healthy, we don’t the physician, but if we know we are not Righteous, or if we know there are various forms of sickness, then we do need a Savior, One who is also The Great Physician.
This would be the house of Matthew, in those days, as it is today, tax collectors were not the most loved among the people. Jesus was seen with all sorts of sinners, yet He never intended to leave them as sinners. Jesus never rejected anyone; however, all those who joined Him were expected to receive the change. The only one within the Group who didn’t change was Judas. People come to church to enter a change, if not, they are Judas in nature. The Body is full of Ex-adulterers, Ex-thieves, Ex-sinners of all types, but they are “Ex”, not “Current”. If we desire change without seeking to be changed, we’re not Believers, we’re self-centered religious people looking for an experience to exalt the self nature.
And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees used to fast: and they came and said unto Him, Why do the disciples of John and of the Pharisees fast but Your disciples fast not? (2:18).
Comparing one group to another, or one walk to another draws foolish questions. Matthew’s Account shows the “they” were the disciples of John the Baptist (Matt 9:14). John was in prison at this time, it was time for his disciples to mourn, the disciples of Jesus were still in the learning process and it was their time to dance.
The disciples of John had a concern, they were first, now they see all these things taking place, yet they weren’t involved. Why then do the disciples of Jesus get away with these things? Like Jonah, they wondered what God was doing, here the Pharisees were walking around, Jesus was sitting with sinners, yet their leader was in jail. John’s disciples heard John say, “Behold, the Lamb of God, Who takes away the sin of the world” (Jn 1:29); yet John was in prison facing death. John went from baptizing the people to a jail ministry in a heartbeat, but the type of jail ministry he had, was not the one we seek. The situation of John could draw all sorts of fables and imaginations. Perhaps God was punishing John, or perhaps John was there for Jesus to do some great miracle, like raise John right through the roof, or prove how great John really was. Perhaps Jesus is jealous of John, and caused John to be put in jail, just to get him out of the way. Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps, the truth is, John had to decrease, but why? John’s ministry finished, the concern of his disciples shows why, they were still holding John above Jesus. However, their time would come, in Acts Peter made a conclusion out of order, yet we find at least two men were considered from John’s ministry for Apostle positions, Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias (Acts 1:23).
Trusting in Jesus goes further than mountain top to mountain top faith, we learn in the valleys, the learning brings the effectiveness of joy to the mountain top. The people were looking at John as a great prophet, when people look at us as being as great as God, or as God, it’s time to leave. Giving worship to Jesus was proper, but it wasn’t proper to worship John. John was not the Light or the Word made flesh, he pointed to them.
And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bridechamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them? as long as they have the bridegroom with them, they cannot fast. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away and then shall they fast in those days (2:19-20).
These verses would make little sense without John’s account adding the purpose. Prior Jesus discerned the heart of the scribes, here He discerns the heart of John’s disciples taking them back to a prior teaching. John’s account tells us John was baptizing in Aenon near Salim, but Jesus and His disciples were in the area of Judea. The two areas are a distance apart, this would also be before John was cast into prison during the forty day fast of Jesus. The disciples of John were confronted by the religious minded, yet here John’s disciples are using the same method. They wondered, but allowed the self to enter moving them wondering to questioning Jesus (Jn 3:22-24). The disciples of John asked Jesus, “how come…”, prior when the Pharisees questioned them it was, “how come” (Jn 3:25). Jesus being several miles from John at the time, knew the teaching John gave to his disciples (Jn 3:31-36). John said, “He who has the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which stands and hears Him, rejoices greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled” (Jn 3:29). There is no distance for the Holy Ghost, yes the Holy Ghost can read the minds of people, and yes at times He will use a Spirit filled saint to expose the heart of another, but it’s not being some mystic “mind-reader”. There are counterfeits, but the counterfeit is not real. The positive side is any counterfeit can only exist if there is a Real. Before the Spirit was given only Jesus knew the minds and hearts of man, but after the Holy Ghost brought the Gift we find prophecy will expose the things of a man’s heart (I Cor 14:24-25).
The prophet Elijah was an Old Testament prophet, but a prophet nonetheless. As Moses represents the Law, Elijah represents all the Old Testament prophets, yet he holds two positions, both refer to the “coming of the Lord”. The first position was to proclaim the Way of the Lord to change hearts, the next position points to the Dreadful Day of the Lord (Malachi 4:5). John the Baptist was not the person Elijah, yet he did carry the Message of Elijah. Some are waiting for the person Elijah, but Jesus said “this is It”, thus it’s not the Person, but the message. In the latter days Elijah and Moses will come, but in the form of the Prophets and Law, not as two people out of the ground.
And it came to pass, that He went through the corn fields on the sabbath day; and His disciples began, as they went, to pluck the ears of corn. And the Pharisees said unto Him, Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful? (2:23-24).
Here we find the other side of the coin, this is Questioning to find fault, rather than simply wondering. Part of the Old Garment was the sabbath and dietary laws, they were given to in order for the people to obey something they could involve their flesh in, since they were fleshly minded. The Corn here is not our western Corn, rather it’s Wheat. It changes most of our conceptual thinking regarding a hundred fold. It’s easy to see how a cob of western corn can produce a hundred fold, but a grain of Wheat?
The Wheat like the Mustard seed had stages of growth, yet it moved through the process without having the ability to reason the process. The mustard seed, or the seed of Wheat have no mind or soul, yet they operate as God ordained, they won’t become orange trees, neither do they attempt to be something God had not intended. The Law was sent forth, everything produces after its own kind. Based on this we know the truth of “that born of the flesh is flesh, but that Born of the Spirit is Spirit”.
Mark wants us to know the disciples happened upon the wheat field, they plucked the wheat, they didn’t cook it. Before the foundation of the world, the need of the disciples was taken care of. They placed the wheat in their closed hands, then blew on the wheat to remove the outer covering. The Pharisees took the Law beyond it’s intended purpose and inserted their self-based traditional thinking. The wheat was more obedient than the Pharisees, they used the Law as a weapon to maintain control, rather than a means to help the people. The five fold offices Jesus established are to assist the Body, not control it.
And He said unto them, Have you never read what David did, when he had need and was hungry, he and they that were with him? How he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest and did eat the shewbread, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them which were with him? And He said unto them, The sabbath was made for man, and not man for the sabbath: therefore, the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath (2:25-28).
By Jesus using Abiathar as the high priest, we gain confidence in our calling, as well as a warning regarding the misuse of our calling. On the surface, it would appear Mark either made a mistake or Jesus did, since Abiathar was not the high priest when David acquired the shewbread. David came to Nob seeking the shewbread, where Ahimelech was the priest. Although Ahimelech was the priest, he had a son by the name of Abiathar. Jesus was drawing attention to the Son of the priest, who became the priest God appointed for the reign of David. The point was “the son” brought a “change” in authority. There was change coming, yet the Pharisees refused to consider any change, even with signs and wonders showing it was the Proceeding Word of God.
Just as important is the involvement of Doeg, who killed the priests. God spared Abiathar, and called him to be the high priest unto David, thus Abiathar was the high priest unto David in God’s eyes, regardless of who held the position prior. Jesus made us kings and priests, with a kingdom and priestly order based in the Authority above all authorities.
This also shows anyone can claim to be a priest, or make themselves king, but it doesn’t mean God ordains, recognizes or approves of their position. Here is the evidence, we do not make ourselves kings and priests, we are made kings and priests (Rev 1:6).
Jesus shows the Pharisees how God not only saved Abiathar, but exposed Doeg the Edomite as a killer of God’s anointed (I Sam 21:6 & 22:23-24). The Pharisees were more like Doeg, than Ahimelech. When David went to Ahimelech to get the shewbread, Doeg the Edomite was with him, it was Doeg who went to Saul to report how the priest gave the bread to David. After the killing of the priests, Abiathar ran to David for protection, thus Doeg is a type of Judas, Saul a type of these Pharisees, Jesus as the Son of David who will put on the Cross by the Doeg’s of the time.
Doeg killed to please man, Saul sought to please man, thus Jesus is showing these Pharisees are called to Please God, but are more interested in pleasing man. David wrote about Doeg and said, “lo, this is the man who made not God his strength; but trusted in the abundance of his riches and strengthened himself in his wickedness” (Ps 52:7); with “you love all devouring words, O, you deceitful tongue” (Ps 52:4) and “your tongue devises mischief; like a sharp razor, working deceitfully” (Ps 52:2). Later Jesus will tell us how those deadly words will not harm us, we can respond with New Tongues, rather then the tongues of serpents.
What was the sabbath day anyway? It was a token for the Law of Moses, if you didn’t keep the sabbath day, yet attempted to gain some benefit from the Law of Moses, you were a thief and a robber. Therefore, we find we have a Circumcision, Tithes, a Token, and a Sacrifice, but they are much different in definition than the ones found in the Old Testament.
Exodus 16:8 says, “And Moses said, This shall be, when the Lord shall give you in the evening flesh to eat and in the morning bread to the full; for that the Lord hears your murmurings which you murmur against Him: and what are we? Your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord”. The people to whom the Law, the manna, and the sabbath were given, were not “servants of God”, but the rebellious murmuring children who were suppose to serve God; however, they assumed God was there to serve them. Was the Law a blessing? Yes, it was given because Moses interceded for the people, thus God gave the Law to Moses, Moses gave it to the people, but the purpose was to place a barrier between the people and God. The first mention of the sabbath for the people was a result of their rebellious nature, and murmuring words (Ex 16:22 & 16:26-28). If we keep the sabbath we have yet to enter the Rest, if we enter the True Sabbath (Jesus) we finish our works and find Rest for our souls.
And He entered again into the synagogue; and there was a man there which had a withered hand and they watched Him, whether He would heal him on the sabbath day; that they might accuse Him (3:1-2).
The minds of the Pharisees were just as withered and useless as the man’s hand, yet the man will be healed. Does the man speak faith? No, but his acts will be of faith. We tend to think a Confession must be spoken in order to be a Confession, but a Confession entails demeanor and behavior as well. One can say many things, but fail to act, or perform the words they say. James defined a double-minded as saying one thing, but doing another. Our faith is tested to remove double-minded thinking, bringing us into the single mind of Christ. Where do we put our faith? In God, or ourselves? In God, or in the people of God? n God, or in the Acts? In God, or in our faith? The testing of our faith keeps our faith in the proper area. When the event looks horrid, do we use our faith against the event, or do we put our faith in God to get us through the event? Good question, one we must always consider in the face of adverse events.
This event is connected to the prior events; the disciples reached out with their hands to take the wheat, the Pharisees withdrew their hands, seeking to bring punishment. This man is asked to reach out his hand to the Lord, to receive a touch of the Master’s hand, thus the man Heard, and Obeyed, yet didn’t say a thing, making his movement an act of faith as he received the hope set before him.
And He said unto the man which had the withered hand, Stand forth and He said unto them, Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath days, or to do evil? to save life, or to kill? But they held their peace (3:3-4).
The word used for Life here is the Greek Psuche, which also translated as soul; is the sabbath to save a man’s soul, or to pronounce death? This was a tough question since the Law of Moses was not designed for salvation, it wasn’t designed to save man’s soul, it was designed to define the Law of sin and death. The sabbath being the token for the Law couldn’t either grant life either, since it had to be done week to week. A man could live to be a 1,000 years old, yet he had to keep every sabbath day, yet in the end he had no assurance of heaven being his home. The very best he could hope for was Abraham’s Bosom, which was based on faith, not deeds of the Law; yet it was still within view of hell. Jesus changed it by taking captive and placing them captive under the altar of God.
The sabbath was not doing good or evil, in fact, it was for not doing anything, it was a day. The children in the wilderness refused to do what was Right, but they kept the day. Keeping the day doesn’t mean one is doing Right or being Just in any sense, rather it’s a Sign they have taken the Law of Moses as their guide, and means to express their self-righteousness through acts of the flesh. The Law of Moses was Flesh centered, one could keep the sabbath day, yet be evil in nature. One could give a million sacrifices, yet go out the temple the same wicked person as they were when they entered. The Law of the Spirit is a Nature and Character change, it produces a positional change to bring the Nature, Character and Attitude of Christ. It’s a complete change from minding the flesh, to minding the Spirit until we become spiritual in nature.
And when He had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the hardness of their hearts, He said unto the man, Stretch forth your hand. And he stretched it out: and his hand was restored whole as the other (3:5).
There are only a few things to anger Jesus, selling the dove is chief, but unbelief runs a close second, yet it doesn’t the anger controlled Jesus. Someone once asked, “do you think Jesus would be mad at me if I hate them?”. It’s not the question, rather the question is, “Do you care?”. If they don’t care if Jesus is mad, upset, or even disappointed, what difference does it make? A True Christian is Born Again by the Seed of God, they are concerned if Jesus would be disappointed, much less mad.
Here is a situation where we find neither the man, or anyone else asked Jesus to heal him, yet faith was involved. The man displayed his faith by an action, but the action began with a belief; there was no way he was going to stretch forth his hand if he didn’t believe in the authority of Jesus. His faith was seen in him stretching forth his hand in the presence of adversity, he had choice. He could believe, yet not apply faith, and withdraw his hand, or he could believe, apply faith and put his hand forward. Belief is connected to “believe you receive” a past tense issue, faith is connected to “believe I will receive” a future tense issue.
And the Pharisees went forth and straightaway took counsel with the Herodians against Him, how they might destroy Him (3:6).
This is still the sabbath, as the Pharisees were conducting an illegal act, attempting to take a soul, rather than assist one. This very premise shows how the Law of Moses is against us, it accuses us, because it’s suppose to (Col 2:14-18). The very question Jesus asked, they failed to receive. Unbelief is a blinding element it always seems to prove itself to others, but not to the one holding the unbelief. Anytime we engage in some endeavor to hinder a soul, we have moved from belief to unbelief. Using the Scriptures, or words of another, even those words are from a scholar, as some support for us to retain our unbelief, never negates our unbelief.
The word Partisan means a militant supporter; the Herodians (Greek Herodes) were connected to Herod, and Herod was the Jewish civil link to the Roman Empire. From the Greek Herodes we get the English word Hero, who is connected to Greek mythology as a priestess of Aphrodite. The first hero idol was a product of the mind of man, worshipped as a god, connected to Aphrodite the goddess of self-love, who supposedly had a son named Eros. We know Eros by the name of “Cupid”, his name means Profound love for the flesh, from Eros we get the English word erotic. The Pharisees ran to the center of the civil government, the same government joined itself to Rome so they could rid themselves of Jesus, a brother. Did they think they act was sin? Not hardly, they still thought they were doing God a great service. They never considered they were acting as Cain, who killed his brother over a sacrifice. The danger of self-deception is grave, we must pray continually for God to expose those self-righteous pillars of unbelief, or masks of self-deception.
But Jesus withdrew Himself with His disciples to the sea: and a great multitude from Galilee followed Him and from Judea and from Jerusalem and from Idumaea and from beyond Jordan; and they about Tyre and Sidon, a great multitude, when they had heard what great things He did, came unto Him (3:7-8).
No one followed the Pharisees, but the multitude followed Jesus. Jesus wasn’t running from the Pharisees, rather His mode of warfare was to leave them in their own corruption, while He did the work of the ministry. Not only did He know they had no power against Him, unless it be granted from on High, but He knew by doing Good, the evil would be exposed, thus giving the people a choice, follow the evil, or follow Jesus.
Here we are back at the Sea, the metaphor for the Gentile world. The Pharisees were a prime example of twisting the calling, they were called to be separated from the people unto God: yet they separated themselves from God, causing the people under them to suffer. It’s one thing to play games with our own salvation, another to interfere in someone else’s.
And He spoke to His disciples, that a small ship should wait on Him because of the multitude, lest they should throng Him. For He had healed many; insomuch that they pressed upon Him for to touch Him, as many as had plagues. And unclean spirits, when they saw Him, fell down before Him and cried saying, You are the Son of God and He straitly charged them that they should not make Him known (3:9-12).
Why would He do that? After all He is the Son of God. Wait, these are people without the Spirit making the declaration, we find in Romans 1:4 the Spirit declared Jesus the Son of God by the Resurrection. Time and timing, all so important. They were near the kingdom, but making statements without the foundation to do so (I Cor 12:3).
And He went up into a mountain and called to Him whom He would: and they came unto Him. And He ordained twelve, that they should be with Him and that He might send them forth to preach and to have power to heal sicknesses and to cast out devils: and Simon He surnamed Peter; and James the son of Zebedee and John the brother of James; and He surnamed them Boanerges, which is, The sons of thunder: and Andrew and Philip and Bartholomew and Matthew and Thomas and James the son of Alphaeus and Thaddaeus and Simon the Canaanite and Judas Iscariot, which also betrayed Him: and they went into an house (3:13-19).
Matthew uses this area to explain how the disciples were called (Matt 10:1), but Luke relates to Mark 6:7 where the disciples were sent out (Luke 9:1). The word Ordained means, Called to a position, it doesn’t mean one holds the position. The disciples were called, trained, then sent out for more hands on training, which connects to the phrase, “I will make you to become fishers of men” (Mark 1:17). We also know the Spirit had not been given to the disciples at this time, yet they healed the sick, cast out devils, and did so by the authority granted in the Name of Jesus as the Son of man; therefore, they operated under Mercy as sons of men, not as sons of God. Mercy has a power and an anointing, just as Grace has a power and an anointing. Mercy is the adherent keeping us in Grace, but these disciples were not in Grace at this time, rather they operated in Mercy. Judas was among this group, he cast out devils, and did many wonderful works. The night of the betrayal, the other disciples assumed Judas was going out to feed the poor. Even when Jesus told the disciples who would betray Him, they didn’t think it would be Judas. Believing in the Power in the Name of Jesus, and Believing in the Name are different. Judas believed in the Power, simply because he saw it work, but he failed to Believe in the Name itself. The lesson here? Don’t judge the Acts, judge the ways.
And the multitude came together again, so that they could not so much as eat bread. And when His friends heard of it, they went out to lay hold on Him: for they said, He is beside Himself (3:20-21).
Here the friends (not disciples) of Jesus begin to question Him, thus some of His own followed Him, some questioned Him, yet on Pentecost all of His family would be in the upper room (Acts 1:14). Jesus would also say, if any man come to Me, and hate not his father, mother, wife, children, brethren, sisters, yes and his own life (soul) also, he cannot be My disciple (Luke 14:26). The wording Hate Not, means To Love Less, referring to priority, rather than a hatred for our family.
Jesus also said, He came to bring division between father and son, mother and daughter, these areas are metaphoric in nature, pointing to being separated from the world into the Kingdom of God, we leave our old father, for The Father, our old mother to become part of New Jerusalem, we leave the old man to walk with the New.
And the scribes which came down from Jerusalem said, He has Baalzebub and by the prince of devils cast He out devils (3:22).
After the accusations of His friends, comes the accusing scribes, is this warfare, or what? The Pharisees were never able to take Jesus, until Judas, one of the family betrayed Him. Judas loved his agenda and self more than he loved Jesus, a man’s enemies are in his own household. The enemy of Judas was Judas, for the most part if we want to see our enemy face to face, we need only look into the bathroom mirror.
Once the friends and family of Jesus started to question His actions, the scribes and Pharisees felt they had just cause, assuming “where there’s smoke, there’s fire”.
And He called them unto Him and said unto them in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan? And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. And if a house be divided against itself, that house cannot stand. And if Satan rise up against himself and be divided, he cannot stand but has an end (3:23-26).
How can a soul save a soul? How can an evil soul do Good on the sabbath? This is different from Matthew, but adds to the concept. In Matthew it was “if Satan casts out Satan”, here it’s “how can Satan cast out Satan?”, if we left it there we would think either Matthew or Mark are wrong. Not so, in Matthew we find the Pharisees said Jesus cast out devils by the prince of devils, Jesus said “if”, or “even if” it were the case, they still should give God the glory, since the kingdom of darkness would be divided. Here we find “how can”? Which of course is a question to the Pharisees. The Pharisees assumed the devil was casting out devils, but for what purpose? What theological evidence did they possess to make the conclusion? How can Satan cast out Satan? Does he grab himself by the neck, then toss himself out? The devil didn’t cast any devils out before, really neither did the Pharisees.
In Matthew it was “every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation”, here it’s if a kingdom be divided it cannot stand, putting the two together we find a kingdom cannot be divided from without, it can only be divided from within. If Satan does cast out Satan, then his kingdom cannot stand, if it’s the case why bind him for 1,000 years? It answers the question, the devil isn’t going to allow Good into his kingdom, all he knows is destruction, thus he sends Tares into the field. The enemy cannot plant Wheat, he lacks the ability, knowledge, and source. God will not plant Tares in us, His desire is for us to formed into the image of His Son, as sons of God.
No man can enter into a strong man’s house and spoil his goods, except he will first bind the strong man; and then he will spoil his house. Verily I say unto you, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme: but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost has never forgiveness but is in danger of eternal damnation: (3:27-29).
These verses proves the point, the strongman is not going to bind himself, he must be bound. The strongman is not a “strong devil”, the word means strong in body and mind, it relates to the old nature or old man. The fallen nature is strong, the flesh is weak, thus it follows the fallen nature, that born of the flesh is flesh minded. The old man tempts, leads astray, is deceptive, and cunning. We bind the strongman by accepting the Cross, which makes the strongman ineffective, without ability to power to control, dictate or manipulate us. We imputed death to the flesh, thus the weak flesh is no longer able to control our souls, we accepted the Spirit of Christ as our guide, until the time comes when the Spirit and soul are one completing the premise, that Born of the Spirit is Spirit.
The “house” is the soul, the house is to be saved, but “renewed”, or renovated, out with the old, in with the New. Therefore, the he of the world is the product of the spirit of the world, which is opposed to the Spirit that is of God, meaning the Greater He is the New Man, when we are Born Again the strongman becomes the stranger, no more in the house, or in control of the house.
This is different from Matthew, here it’s “sons of men”, or those who walk in Mercy. This is not reflective to the “sons of God”, they are in process of Remission of sins by the Blood of Jesus, this is based in forgiveness. Here we find the difference between the vessels of honor and dishonor.
The context of blaspheme against the Holy Ghost has to go to the activity of the Holy Ghost. Which is what? To plant the Seed, the Gift of Grace. Since this relates to the “sons of men”, and since we are viewing this from our position of sons of God, we can see how all this relates. This points to those who enter, but resist the Seed, Jude says they have not the Spirit, or better, they separated themselves from the Spirit (Jude 19). This would also include speaking against those who have the Seed, or speaking against the Seed’s activity in the person, which John refers to (I Jn 4:1-4).
When one enters, yet refuses to apply Mercy, they will also reject the righteousness of Christ, thus Paul said they hold the Truth in unrighteousness, which God called “iniquity” (Rom 1:18 & Ezek 18:26). When someone is considered Just, it is expected of them to live by faith, as they believe unto the saving of the soul. When someone takes the Just position, yet makes it Unjust, it’s considered iniquity. The sin will follow as they resist the Holy Ghost’s work as the Sower. However, this is a continual violation going into the Night with the person, it is not getting mad, or backsliding for the moment. It’s only unforgivable because the person never asks forgiveness, they simply don’t want change, they like the feeling they get from the strongman, they don’t consider what they are doing as wrong, just as the Pharisees thought they were doing the great and wonderful works of God, yet Jesus said they would do the lusts of their father the devil. They hold the traditions of man over the Doctrine of Christ, resisting the call to be spiritual in nature, yet they will do all sorts of things they think are good. They are unequal, they want God to forgive them, but they refuse to walk in the same Mercy; the result is the sin against the Holy Ghost.
The failure begins by failing to bind the strongman, it then leads to failing to have a tree changing experience with the Holy Ghost, both of those iniquities then lead to the sin of slandering, or speaking evil against the activity of the Holy Ghost. They wanted to associate with the Body, but they failed to have the tree changing experience. All they did was put olives on a dead fig tree.
Because they said, He has an unclean spirit (3:30).
This defines why the teaching came, it associates with Matthew, the words they spoke disclosed the tree. This also shows the words came from the source, the source was the strongman resisting the work of the Holy Ghost. To resist means to push back, it is not venturing into an area, it’s the refusal to. They resisted the Holy Ghost, then spoke against the work of the Holy Ghost, ye they felt their words were holy and just. This verse defines the blasphemy as not speaking directly against the Holy Ghost, but speaking against the Work of the Holy Ghost, while being deceived into thinking the words they speak are holy.
Paul told the Romans, “whosoever therefore resists the power, resists the ordinance of God” (Rom 13:2), to Timothy he explained Jannes and Jambres the priests in Pharaoh’s court were like unto those who resist the Truth, men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith (II Tim 3:8). This teaching to Timothy was in respect to, “in the last days perilous times shall come, for men shall be lovers of their own selves”, “having a form of godliness but denying (resisting) the power thereof” (II Tim 3:1-6). They are forever learning, yet never able to come to the knowledge of the Truth (II Tim 3:6). It’s a continual effort to resist the work of the Holy Ghost, which in turn makes one speak against the things of the Holy Ghost. Of course we resist the devil, it’s not the same as resisting the work of the Holy Ghost.
There came then His brethren and His mother and standing without, sent unto Him, calling Him. And the multitude sat about Him and they said unto Him, Behold, Your mother and Your brethren without seek for You. And He answered them, saying, Who is My mother, or My brethren? And He looked round about on them which sat about Him and said, Behold My mother and My brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is My brother and My sister and mother (3:31-35).
This teaching is connected to the last teaching: Mary nor the brothers of Jesus wanted Him to leave, rather they wanted in. This teaching relates to a giving place based on what good it can do us, or the benefit we gain personally. James uses this example to display an attribute of the faith of Jesus was not partial. Being partial is not merely holding one person over another, it’s when we give someone special treatment based on what good it will do us (James 2:1-7). James also adds, “do not they blaspheme the worthy Name by which you are called?” (James 2:7). Then he adds, “if you have respect to persons, you commit sin” (James 2:9). Looking at the ministry of Jesus it would seem something has gone amiss, didn’t Jesus take Peter, John and James to places the other disciples did not go? Didn’t the shadow of Peter heal? Didn’t Paul have special power? Why didn’t John’s shadow heal? Why didn’t Peter get special power? Being partial doesn’t mean one group over another, or allowing one person something another doesn’t get, it means giving someone favor over others based on the good it does us personally, or for us to gain the self-benefit. Jesus never did, but He will work with us one on one, for our good.
Here again we find a connection back to Mercy, it’s the Will of God, these people all had the ability to do the Will of God the second Jesus said, “raise” or “your sins are forgiven”. The word Will means what one desires or is willing to do. Paul talked about things in line with the Will of the Lord, but here it’s doing the Will of Father God, which has to connect back to Matthew 7:21-23, with the Will of the Father. Later Jesus will talk about the “works” of the Father, but the subject here is the Will. We know it takes faith to Please God, but we also know it’s God’s desire for us to walk in Mercy. Jesus told the Pharisees to do some homework by finding out what it means “I would have Mercy”.
And He began to teach by the sea side: and there was gathered unto Him a great multitude, so that He entered into a ship and sat in the sea; and the whole multitude was by the sea on the land. And He taught them many things by parables and said unto them in His doctrine. Hearken, Behold there went out a Sower to sow: and it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by the way side and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up. And some fell on stony ground, where it had not much earth; and immediately it sprang up, because it had no depth of earth: but when the sun was up, it was scorched; and because it had no root, it withered away. And some fell among thorns and the thorns grew up and choked it and it yielded no fruit. And other fell on good ground and did yield fruit that sprang up and increased; and brought forth, some thirty and some sixty and some an hundred. And He said unto them, He that has ears to hear, let him hear (4:1-9).
This is the main parable in Mark, often considered the most important indicating the progression of growth. The Parable of the Sower displays Process in growth, regardless of the growth. Our Mercy, Faith and Grace all have starting points, the Sower sowed, thus becoming the starting point. In this case it’s the Seed, but when we receive the Mercy of the Father, it’s also a starting point.
The seed is covered with a coating to protect it, the Grain of the seed is instilled with a desire to give its life, so the life inside may live. If the covering never yields, the life on the inside never grows and soon fades away. The word Grain is the Greek Kokkos, from which we get our English word Cocoon. Our belief is in the Sower sowing, once it happens, our faith takes over until the manifestation of growth takes place. If we believe we receive, then we endure the growth process in faith. The Hope would be the completed growth, but without belief in the Sower we lack the ability to begin faith.
Without the Parable we would assume one altar call is all it takes, or mix the definition of belief into faith and confuse the process. Faith reaches to the hope set before us, thus when the Seed is planted it must grow roots, then comes the Blade. During the time from conception of the Seed, to the Blade there are some ground moving experiences we must go through. Our belief must say, We asked, God gave, now faith moves into the reason God gave. It doesn’t mean we jump off the bus and begin to act like we know it all, it means we know the Seed is there, we then begin to Water the Seed with Mercy. Mercy is vital, as we see, the watering stimulates Growth. We can speak in tongues, yet in the natural be a bitter nasty person, full of religious conceit, unreasonable, or unteachable. On the other hand we can understand this is a process apply Mercy and benefit from the growth as Grace changes our nature.
The circumstance is never a sign of the purpose of the event, judging the event by the event, never tells us a thing. The Seed will take us into many adventures, as the Root is going deep, we find things hidden in the deep they need to be dealt with. The Root is our foundation, in the foundation process there are things hidden in the ground it should not be there. The healing of our soul couples with the healing of our emotions, the process begins as the Root is gaining the foundation. The word Psychology is defined as a “science dealing with mental disorders”, but the word itself is a compound word meaning Soul (Psyche), Study (logy), or the study of the soul. Does it mean Psychology is wrong? Not when it’s used in conjunction with the Spirit, but with the spirit of man, surely it’s the blind leading the blind.
God allows things in the world for the world, but He also has things in the Body for the Body. Would we allow someone who still uses the spirit of man to study our souls? It’s the blind leading the blind, we don’t need to be psychoanalyzed, we need our souls healed and saved. Simply, we need to see those tares planted by the enemy, in order to be free of them. It would surprise us how some things are buried deep, which affect the way we respond to people or events.
The subconscious area is under the ground, the place where the Root is working. It becomes the area where we make up masks, or hide our secrets, thinking not even God knows. Some of us think our holiness gains us favor, thus we wear the mask of holiness presuming we are fooling God, or at least the people around us, yet we never allow the Root to deal with our emotions. The Seed will grow the Root before the Blade comes forth, yet it’s the Blade which proves we are Born Again.
Only a New Tree is going to make the old tree wither and die. Having someone identify the old tree, does not leave us any better, from the old tree comes no good thing. Only the Word in us can save our souls (James 1:21), Greater is He in us, than he in the world (I Jn 4:1-4). This is not against the field of psychiatry, but who wants the wisdom of the world in the house designed for the Wisdom of God? The waster was created to destroy; we need a renovation, not a destruction crew.
The Grain on the Mustard Seed is unique, most seeds remain doormat until after the root has begun to grow then as the sprout begins the life is seen, but the Mustard Seed retains life, even as the root grows. The Mustard Seed is the smallest of the herbs, it grows to be the biggest of herb, we also find the Life is in the seed, so it is with us. The Seed of God is the Life, we didn’t have Life before the Seed was planted. The Life being in the Seed shows the Root stage is also Life in the Process. However, the dead covering still sits on the Grain, when the Grain breaks ground, the dead covering falls off. In our case we reject the things of death, to hold to the Life of Christ in us. This same Truth was explained by Jesus concerning the Resurrection; in order to be Resurrected there had to be a death, in our case we impute the flesh (old nature) dead by the Cross of Jesus in order to gain the Life of the Power of the Resurrection. As the Process begins we have the Seed growing the Root, making us eligible to say, it’s not we who live but Christ in us, which is a Grace principle (Gal 2:20-21). This flesh, or tent we now have exists by Christ in us, since we have claimed it dead. Of course it’s predicated on two things, Christ in us, meaning we are Born Again, and imputing the old nature dead on the Cross of Jesus.
Once the seed of God is received, it will bring offense and correction unto perfection. The seed of God will take us into events and situations to expose the tares, and the self nature we treasured all those years. It will also place us in those areas where the Wisdom of God will be called for. What good does it do to ask for the Wisdom of God to help us deal with people and events, if we run from people and events?
If we understand the purpose of faith, we can endure much more easily, yet it’s still not an easy path to walk. At times not even close to easy to understand, but faith continues to say, “God Is”. Hebrews 11:6 tells us the beginning of faith is to believe God Is, the same premise is found in Hebrews chapter 4, the children could not enter the Rest of God because of their unbelief. The result of faith is our knowledge of God being a Rewarder of those who diligently seek Him. The diligently part is Faith, thus the beginning of faith must be belief, yet we gain our belief by knowledge of things which were, and experiences with God. Diligently must couple with Patience, meaning we stay the course, we don’t jump out of the boat in some feeble attempt to impress Jesus, or show off, we remain on course.
The time of growth takes our puny faith to endure, as the New Man takes us on the path of the Faith of Jesus to complete the process. In essence we are the Ground, the dead covering is the old nature, it must go before the Grain can grow. All of it? Nay, but the awareness of how destructive the old nature is. We are not the Seed, we receive the Seed, thus we are the Ground. The Seed is a New Heart, a New Nature, a New manner of life, thus the circumcision without hands is the induction of the Seed of God, with the removal of the old heart.
The Grain takes the ground humble, submissive in a non-hindering position, rather than assume it’s the ground producing the Growth. We put our mind on the things of the Spirit, we seek ye the Kingdom of God (Spirit), and His Righteousness (Found in the New Man), then the things are added.
And when He was alone, they that were about Him with the twelve asked of Him the parable. And He said unto them, Unto you it is given to know that mystery of the kingdom of God: but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables; that seeing they may see and not perceive; and hearing they may hear and not understand; lest at any time they should be converted and their sins should be forgiven them (4:10-12).
Wow, Jesus is hindering the people! No, the premise is those without, as compared to those within. This is a hope, when we enter the Body there are many things opened to us, when we were still under the hand of the spirit of man none of it made sense. Spirit things to natural minded people are still foolishness, they need parables to compare natural to natural; however, those who are Born Again find the Holy Ghost teaching them by comparing spiritual to spiritual. The parables were words delivered to bring instruction in wisdom, justice, judgment, and equity; however, it’s still based in instruction (Prov 1:2-5).
And He said unto them, Know you not this parable? and how then will you know all parables? (4:13).
This parable was given to us to understand the purpose of parables concerns the Kingdom Process. If we can’t understand the Growth process, we can’t understand the Kingdom. This Parable is the Heart of all Parables, yet Parables are not cute little stories based on some non-existent event. Parables are true events about people or events in the natural or physical realm to explain matters in a simple set of terms through metaphors to make the process clear to those who don’t understand spiritual matters. It’s also obvious the Parable has metaphors, thus to reject metaphors leaves us in the dark concerning Parables.
Parables hold both positive and negative sayings, the positive for those who endure, the negative for those who refuse to have ears to hear. Jesus told Nicodemus, “I have told you earthly things and you believe not, how shall you believe, if I tell you heavenly things?” (Jn 3:12). The people had to believe in the context of the Parable before they could discern the process. The use of the Seed with growth was a hope to the disciples, at this point in time they didn’t have the Seed of God, since was not yet Glorified, but they were of the Rock as we found in Matthew.
Jesus said the Spiritual birth was akin to the physical birth; therefore, there is the conception stage, the fetus stage, then Born Again, then the Growth to the Full Ear and Full Corn in the Ear.
Paul said, he didn’t desire for the Novice to teach, the word for Novice means a Sprout, “lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil” (I Tim 3:6). The warning is for the Sprout, since they are a Sprout they have the Seed and Root, but they lack spiritual awareness, they are sill natural in nature, thus they will presume the anointing is by their personal greatness, causing Pride to rule them. The Sprout must remain silent until the Birth has manifested, then they begin by allowing the Spirit to minister, all part of the training process. It’s usually the Novice who thinks because they gave a word, they are a prophet, or they assume they are the Apostle of the Apostles.
When Jesus said we were like little children, we should have taken the hint. We tell little children, “fire burns”; yet they stick their little fingers into the fire to see if we told them the truth. The ability to gain Understanding comes from experience, often experience is the best teacher, thus the Spirit will teach us in the various events we face.
The Babes are in the biggest battle of all time, self-deception, stubbornness, and rebellion on the left hand; belief, faith, hope submission and obedience on the right, with the Cross in the middle, thus one day they move to the left, the next to the right, the next to the middle. One day they have victory, the next failure, the next outbursts of anger and soulish retorts, within minutes Mercy and joy. All these are methods to gain understanding and knowledge as the Spirit takes us through the Process. We’ve all been there, we all had to go through it, some still are, but the lesson and training take us higher and higher. Paul put it as plain as any when he said we must go through much tribulation in order to enter into the Kingdom of God (Acts 14:22). There is a war going on, the old nature fights with the flesh against the New, yet the old nature fights from an extremely inferior position, as we stand with the Spirit we fight from the superior, we gain and win in the end by the Spirit.
The Sower sows the word (4:14).
Hold it wait, didn’t Paul say some sow, and some water? Yes, but the Sower is still the Holy Ghost. When we speak by the Anointing of the Holy Ghost the Seed is being planted; someone else may water by teaching on Mercy, but any increase is still by God. We are used of the Holy Ghost as the Bow to plant the Seed, its Paul’s point.
Mark spends more time on the Parable of the Sower, than any of the other Gospel scribes, yet his account is directed to the Blade. We can tell someone fifty times about an event yet to happen in their growth, but they won’t understand until they experience it. We can tell them, “the old nature is still there, learn to discern”, or, “submit to the Stronger One to take down the power of the strongman”, and they will say, “You’re crazy, I’m Born Again”. They are conceived, yet still self-deceived, not Born Again. If we have ears to hear, we will be able to minister to the Seed and Root, rather than use theological formulas to beat the Seeds half to death. The Blade has just been through the enduring process, it has reached the place where the manifestation of the Spirit allows them to minister in those one on one situations.
There is a vast difference between a Babe in Christ, and someone who has been in this for years who is still carnal. We have to speak to the carnal as if they are in the Fetus stage, they are unable to understand spiritual matters, they can barely retain milk.
The place of testing, or exposure may be uncomfortable at the moment, but for every person who receives the Seed there is a period of joy to taste of the Good Word of God. The very second we learn of the freedom of forgiving it seems like we can fly, the premise of forgiving in order to be forgiven is a benefit we can’t overlook. We are in fact Commanded to forgive, but if we do to please the Lord the benefit is more delightful.
As the Water of Mercy flows over the ground the Seed will react, causing the Root to gain a firm foundation. However, the ground during the Root growing stage has to learn one lesson. At times very difficult, which is to be joyful in the hard times as we are in the good. Anyone can jump for joy when God is doing what they want, it takes a person of faith to jump for joy when God begins the cleaning process.
There are Many who receive the Seed, but Few who make it to the Blade, simply because the Few made the choice to be Chosen, the others loved the feelings of the flesh the old nature provided, pride, ego, self-exaltation, more than they loved God. It doesn’t stop the Seed from being presented, God will spread the Seed in places most of us wouldn’t be caught in. The Net is tossed into the Sea (world), it will grab both good and bad; however, it’s better to grab some bad than lose one Good. The Ground learn the foundational rudiments of the Doctrine of Christ, in order to endure the Root stage, those six basic areas keep us a steady course in the process of growth (Heb 6:1-6).
And these are they by the way side, where the Word is sown; but when they have heard, Satan comes immediately and takes away the Word that was sown in their hearts (4:15).
This helps us understand why Jesus said, “hearing they may hear and not understand” (Mark 4:12). Did they have ears? Yes, but they wanted it to match their pleasures, they didn’t want to dig for the truth. Again the Word is sown, but the Ground allowed Satan (old nature) to take the Word away. The old nature questioned the Word, “how can a person be resurrected?”, “how can a person walk on water?”, “I read where the Cross was just Jesus causing a mass hypnotism”, the old nature, like it’s father the devil will challenge the Word, question the Word or deny the Word.
Jesus would use four types of ground, the first is “All”, from this group comes the “Many” who have the Seed and Root. From this group will come the “Few” who become those who receive the fruit of the Blade, then the last Ground is the one we want, the one yielding to the point where it receives the fullness of Corn in the Ear. The more stones of abuse left in the ground, the more difficult for the Word to grow, the ground will place those stones in the path of growth. The softness of the ground is predicated on the Mercy the ground grants, the more mercy (water), the softer the ground.
The Wheat holds the Heart of Grain, the only difference between the Wheat and Tare is the Grain. The only useful eatable element in the wheat is the corn (grain), or heart of the wheat. The Tare grows like wheat, looks like wheat, but when you break it open there is no heart within. A tare is a seed without a useful heart, they may have the “covering”, but they wear a mask of righteousness, but hold the truth in unrighteousness. Without the change in nature and character they will draw back to perdition in fear of being exposed, yet we are not of them, but of those who believe unto the saving of our souls.
People do things by nature, things they don’t think about. As Babes we have to think about being merciful, or think about doing good, but when the Blade comes forth we begin to do things by Nature. The Good Tree will produce Good Fruit, the fruit doesn’t have to think, it reacts to the event in a Godly manner. We will be surprised how many things we do by nature which are really “good”, but we don’t think of the, we do them.
The Seed of God Forms our soul from fleshly to Spirit, but this group allowed Satan to form their souls. Their ground is so hard and self-based they want nothing to do with change, they think the things of God are foolishness. It doesn’t mean they won’t speak of a “higher power”, or “the Big Guy upstairs”, or “somebody up there is watching over me”, it means they refuse to submit to the Seed sown.
The Trinity is seen in this Parable, Jesus isn’t the Sower, the Father isn’t the Sower, the Holy Ghost is. The Seed is the Word (Jesus), but the Water is the Mercy of the Father. It takes the Holy Ghost to Plant the Word (Jesus) in us, the Mercy of the Father for it to grow. Therefore, we find John speaking of the Father, Word and Holy Ghost as the Report in heaven, but the Water (Mercy of the Father), Blood (Grace of the Son – Word) and Spirit (Gift of the Holy Ghost) as the Witness on earth. We can’t accept the Seed and not the Water; we can’t accept the Water and not the Seed and we can’t reject the Holy Ghost as the Sower, then expect to have the Spirit.
And these are they likewise which are sown on stony ground; who, when they have heard the Word, immediately receive it with gladness; and have no root in themselves and so endure but for a time: afterward, when affliction or persecution arises for the Word’s sake, immediately they are offended (4:16-17).
This group is not the same as one outside the Way, this group has a likewise element, the difference is this group has ears to hear and eyes to see, they want the Seed, but they lack the ability to endure. They wanted Pleasure, they liked the atmosphere of church, they liked being associated with moral people, but they wanted to remain as they were within. They want their walk to be mountain top to mountain top, they use their faith to please themselves. They move from “Please forgive my sins oh Lord”, to “I really don’t want to forgive, I want to be an apostle”, they allow the self to reign, rather than deny it.
The Likewise Condition is still Satan (self), but in this case they didn’t reject the Seed immediately, rather they attempted to retain the spirit lusting to envy, yet make it religious in nature. When Affliction or Persecution for the Word’s Sake, or for the Seed’s sake came, they turned their back on the Seed, yet held to the self.
There is a vast difference between allowing the Seed to grow unto the point of forming us, than attempting to form the Seed into us, the latter will choke the Seed of God out of them. If the Seed is the Word of God, does choking mean they are able to kill the Seed? Not at all, it means they separate themselves from the Seed.
They danced at the crossing from the world to the wilderness, but three days later they saw bitter water, as persecution and affliction for the Word’s Sake developed, they as the ground became bitter as they were offended. Persecution comes from behind, the word Persecution means, Fire from behind; whereas Affliction comes from within, God will bring Affliction from within as the Seed makes room to grow. The ground is to be humble, allowing the Seed to grow, but when confronted by the Seed, they become offended. The other group immediately rejected the Seed, this group accepted the Seed, until the call for responsibility toward the Word came, then they were offended. They refused to deny the self, or pick up their cross.
The Godly purpose for the persecution and affliction is exposure, offense brings us correction unto perfection. Some of this group may get mad, or go off into the corner for a period of time, they may even turn into sons of perdition, whatever, God is able to deliver His own, if they are not His Own, then no one can deliver them.
This group lacks the Root, showing they are not Born Again, yet they had the Seed. The term No Root means a very, very little root, thus Jude tells us they were plucked by the root, meaning they had the Seed, but refused to allow the Root to grow. Jude also calls them twice dead, they received the imputed Mercy, but turned unjust entering the sin unto death as workers of iniquity (Jude 12).
And these are they which are sown among thorns; such as hear the Word and the cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches and the lusts of other things entering in, choke the Word and it becomes unfruitful (4:18-19).
This group has the Seed and Root, but their concern is still to make the world the kingdom of heaven. They still love the world, they love the things of the world, they want the world to change to fit their thinking, rather than bringing a change for those in the world who want to escape. Since the World is the center of their being, they use the “he in the world”, they are those who refuse to believe unto the saving of the soul.
Jesus said, this ground is Stony; therefore, the cares of this world are stones of hindrance causing the Seed to remain without growth. In the world the only Mercy is when it becomes self-beneficial, or an act wherein the person feels good about their self, in the Kingdom we forgive even if the other person, or any human never knows it.
In this case their ground is not the Rock, it’s stony, the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh and the pride of life are all hindering elements, some small, some larger, but none so big they can’t be removed, if the person is willing to submit to the Seed.
The lusts for other things is using ungodly means to obtain what we assume is a Godly result. This is not “a lust”, but many, it will use all sorts of means to get “things”, since “things” is the primary concern. “What, we are not suppose to have things?”. It’s not what this is saying, rather we have a premise, seek the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness, then the Things will be added, but the lusts for other things seeks the Things, while using any principle, much different. James says we have not because we want to consume the product of prayer on a lust, yet there is a spirit lusting to envy, meaning this ground retained the spirit lusting to envy, while they rejected the Spirit that is of God.
And these are they which are sown on good ground; such as hear the Word and receive it and bring forth fruit, some thirtyfold, some sixty and some an hundred (4:20).
Finally the Growth Product, the result of enduring the Growth process. The kingdom of heaven houses the potential inhabitants for the Kingdom of God, the Seed and Root are in the kingdom of heaven making choices to remain as a Vessel of honor (son of man), so they can have the Kingdom of God within to produce Living Water (son of God). Those who restrict the Root, force God to form them into vessels of dishonor, it’s one or the other, there is no vessel of “half honor – half dishonor”.
The Good Ground took the time to be prepared, meaning Patience had her perfect work. This ground desired the result, it maintained belief and mercy coupled to their faith in God to reach the result. This ground hears, obeys and submits to the Word. James said, “Wherefore lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness and receive with meekness the engrafted Word, which is able to save your souls but be you doers of the Word and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves” (James 1:21-22). Listen to the Word within, ask for and receive the Wisdom of God, bringing our nature into one of Christ-ness.
And He said unto them, Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel or under a bed? and not to set on a candlestick? (4:21).
In the Book of Revelation Jesus is seen walking in the Midst of the Golden Candlestick, each of the seven candlesticks represent churches in the Body. Lighting a candle then putting it under a bed is not real smart, it must be put in it’s Order and Place. It’s what the parable is saying, Order and Place, keep things in their Order as we remain in Place until our Light shines in a dark place.
For there is nothing hid, which shall not be manifested; neither was anything kept secret but it should come abroad. If any man has ears to hear, let him hear (4:22-23).
This process was hidden from us, until the Holy Ghost revealed it. Therefore, it’s written for us, to provoke us unto faith, bringing us to the fullness of the Baptism with the Holy Ghost. After we enter the kingdom of heaven, we put our faith in God, we are guided on the path toward Righteousness, unto the restoration of our souls. The purpose for our faith is to obtain the saving of our souls (I Pet 1:9). Using our faith in areas where it was not purposed brings defeat, using it as intended brings victory.
The purpose for the Word in us to divide and separate so we can be manifest in the sight of God, without shame or fear of destruction (Heb 4:12-13). The Wisdom of God is first Pure, you can see through it, thus what you see, is what you get. No masks, no hidden agendas, no mind games. A Light shinning will first shine in its own place, which means our light will first expose those things in us.
And He said unto them, Take heed what you hear: with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you: and unto you that hear shall more be given (4:24).
This isn’t “watch out what you hear”, rather it’s pay attention to what you hear. The word Heed means to beware, or better to Discern but it doesn’t mean to reject it because you don’t like it. The balance is based on the content being “the Word”, if we limit the intake to traditions of men we have made doctrines, or winds of doctrine, then we miss out. The word Heed doesn’t mean to tear it apart, or approach it with critical thinking, or make it condone to our thinking, it means to be ready to accept the Truth. The Word Mete means the Boundary or Limit, when we limit the Word, we limit our ability. On the same note we could take everything in without being humble, ending so confused we don’t know which end is up, the key is of course discernment.
For he that has, to him shall be given: and he that has not, from him shall be taken even that which he has (4:25).
This is the same as the Parable of the talents, if we have Faith in God, the New Man will lead us on the path of the Faith of Jesus. The key to this verse is the phrase “that which he has”, thus one must have it, but the other key is “has not”, has not what? Has not entered the process to reach the goal, pointing to knowledge gained, but lacking action.
And He said, So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into the ground; and should sleep and rise night and day and the seed should spring and grow up, he knows not how. For the earth brings forth fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear (4:26-28).
The ability of the Growth is not in our hands, the preparation of the Ground is, thus it’s the type of Ground it determines the Break Through for the Seed. The earth brings forth fruit, the Seed of God brings forth Good Fruit. The metaphor Earth points to the kingdom of heaven, but here Jesus is talking about the Kingdom of God. What gives? Both are correct, the Kingdom of God is within, thus the Kingdom of God is the product of the Seed, but we are in the kingdom of heaven.
This verse explains the process of the New Birth, as well as the saying, That Born of the Spirit is Spirit, the Ground and the Seed are different, everything produces after it’s own kind, thus the Seed is already Spirit, it’s our souls being formed into a Spiritual nature, bringing to pass the two shall be one as our souls are engrafted into the Seed, as the Seed is engrafted into our souls. The Seed will grown based on what the ground does to become conducive to yielding to the Seed. When the Seed springs forth as the Blade, then we are Born Again, thus receiving the Seed is not Birth, it’s conception, we shouldn’t expect the Fetus to act like the Blade, or the Blade like the Full corn in the Ear.
But when the fruit is brought forth, immediately He puts in the sickle, because the harvest is come (4:29).
The fruit doesn’t come until the Blade comes forth, until the time we are fruitless, without effectiveness to help others. The He who puts the sickle in is the Spirit, there is no harvest until the fruit is seen, thus the ability to bring in the harvest is not in the hands of the Novice (Root or Fetus), rather it begins when the Blade comes forth.
And He said, Whereunto shall we liken the kingdom of God? or with what comparison shall we compare it? It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is sown in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be in the earth: but when it is sown, it grows up and becomes greater than all herbs and shoots out great branches; so that the fowls of the air may lodge under the shadow of it (4:30-32).
The Parable of the Sower is a direct correlation to the Faith of a Grain of Mustard Seed. When the Seed of God is planted in our hearts, the strongman is still there, but ineffective. The fowls in this case do not sit in the Tree, they are in the shadow. They are taking advantage of the growth, but they didn’t have anything to do with it, they are not mustard seeds, they are not the ground, they are fowls. The fowls lodge, or pitch their tent in the shadow, as a place of hiding. When the Word in us begins to divide and separate then the fowls are discovered, and sent away.
And with many such parables spoke He the Word unto them, as they were able to hear it. But without a parable spoke He not unto them: and when they were alone, He expounded all things to His disciples (4:33-34).
Many such parables means In like manner, thus the metaphors in this parable will be seen in many others. The Sower sows the Word, thus the Sower will only sow the Word, and the Word is Jesus. The Process of growth will also be seen, all these show us to be patience, what God promised, God will perform. The truth remains, everything produces after it’s own kind, the Seed of God will produce the Greater He, Another Comforter, Christ in us the hope of glory, thus we are not the Seed, we are the Ground.
And the same day, when the even was come, He said unto them, Let us pass over unto the other side. And when they had sent away the multitude, they took Him even as He was in the ship. And there were also with Him other little ships. And there arose a great storm of wind and the waves beat into the ship, so that it was now full. And He was in the hinder part of the ship, asleep on a pillow: and they woke Him and said unto Him, Master, care You not that we perish? (4:35-38).
Well, well here comes a “bird”, whose name is “fear”. This is the same day the disciples heard about the Sower, heard of faith, were told to take heed regarding the Word sown, but here the Word (verbal) Sown is out of the window, and fear sits as a ruler. Of course they are not privy to the Word in them at this time, but they did operate under Mercy, and privy to the teachings.
Jesus is seen sleeping, yet Luke reports, Jesus said, “The foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man has no where to lay His head” (Luke 9:58). This doesn’t mean Jesus never laid down, nor does it mean He didn’t have a house to stay in, rather it points to the selfless nature of Jesus, which of course is found in the Seed of God in us as well. It’s the soul tending to lean to the self, not the Spirit, until it becomes Spirit by the Spirit, then it considers the self ineffective.
The storm was bad, their lack of faith is seen in the wording, “Master, care You not that we perish?”. A “Bird” just flew by, did you see it? The Master was with them, if we are Born Again He is in us as the New Man. This example is the Persecution of the storm, plus the Affliction of the teaching rubbing against the soul.
Belief knows Jesus is in the boat, belief knows Jesus said, “let us pass over to the other side”; therefore, faith says, we’re going to get to the other side. The test comes to determine whether or not their believe became a sound foundation for faith. Just like us, the disciples heard the Parable, then assumed they were already the Full Corn in the Ear. The proof of the “bird” is in the words of the disciples, not one of them said, “Let’s save the Master, He is the only one of importance”. Paul called these birds rulers of darkness of this present world, they sit in the shadow waiting to attack the fruit.
And He arose and rebuked the wind and said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased and there was a great calm. And He said unto them, Why are you so fearful? how is it that you have no faith? And they feared exceedingly and said one to another, What manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obey Him? (4:39-41).
Jesus didn’t tell the disciples, “Peace unto you, have faith, the storm will pass”; He knew the disciples lacked the wherewithal, the fear removed them from the foundation of faith. Their faith should be looking to the other side, they knew Jesus was in the boat, they had their evidence but they allowed the storm to rock their boat.
Of course there is the obvious, the disciples said, “What manner of man is this, that even the wind and sea obey Him?”; however, it wasn’t the real question. The real question is, “What manner of men are these who can’t obey the Lord, in the same manner as the wind and sea?”.
And they came over unto the other side of the sea, into the country of the Gadarenes (5:1).
Matthew approaches the mad man of Gadarenes differently, as we saw he says there were two possessed with devils, pointing to the man, as well as the people who retained their Satan character by using the man (Matt 8:28). Then we have the name changes, in Matthew it was “Gergesenes”, here in Mark and in Luke it’s “Gadarenes”, so what is the difference? Matthew uses the Hebrew name, which means “A stranger drawing near”, or better, “dwelling on clay”, but more important it shows the connection to Canaan, and to idol worship. Mark and Luke use the Greek name which means “reward at the end”. The people in the area were building on “clay”, but when Jesus arrived on the scene the demon possessed man found Jesus was his reward. Also Mark is speaking to the Blade who is no longer fighting the urge to raise swine to gain the deceitfulness of riches, rather the Blade is looking for the one who wants to be free of the devil.
The man was a victim, the demons were many, yet we will find there is power in the measure of faith to overcome the devil objections. It’s also interesting how the devils obeyed, but the Pharisees didn’t, thus there were times when the disciples didn’t. What does it show us? Man has more power to resist Jesus, than the devils. The other side is, man is fully able to accept Jesus over any and all the objections of the devil.
And when He was come out of the ship, immediately there met Him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit (5:2).
What would have been the outcome if the disciples were in the boat alone? The storm was attempting to stop this one man from receiving his freedom, thus when we allow the storm to stop us, someone else suffers. The disciples considered the storm a personal affront, but the purpose was to prevent Jesus from getting to the other side to free the man.
Mark will show this unclean spirit as many spirits, yet one. Prior when the disciples were confronted by the elements, they cried, “we perish” but this man sees Jesus and says, “I’m free”. Even in the torment of his condition, he had hope as he saw his freedom before him. This man’s faith reached out to Jesus, the purpose for the measure of faith.
There is a difference between demon possession and demon oppression, but to the victim it makes little difference in the midst of the torment. Some contend a Christian cannot be possessed; however, it doesn’t rule out oppression, or the old nature using rulers of darkness. When we “cast out devils”, we also cast out “devilish” things, thus someone may think they are casting a devil out of a Christian, when in fact it’s a Tare or a Devilish thing. Someone can have the Spirit, yet be carnal, if carnal they are run by their emotions, and open to the wiles of the enemy. Another could be using the wisdom of man, which is devilish in nature. Carnal members of the Body are not spiritual, they lack discernment, not only are they are unable to understand spiritual matters, they think spiritual matters are foolishness (I Cor 3:1-3 & 3:16). Emotions out of control can seem like devil possession, any emotional eruption is scary.
Who had his dwelling among the tombs; and no man could bind him, no, not with chains: because that he had been often bound with fetters and chains and the chains had been plucked asunder by him and the fetters broken in pieces: neither could any man tame him (5:3-4).
Here is a man who had devils, no human could bind him, because he was already bound by the devils, thus binding him was not the answer, the answer was to Loose him. The people in this area were using the man to protect their swine, they were possessed with more evil, than the demons possessing the man. The demons used the man to scare people, the people used the man to scare people so they could make money. This would be an example of the deceitfulness of riches, using any means to make money.
And always, night and day, he was in the mountains and in the tombs, crying and cutting himself with stones (5:5).
This man shows his measure of faith at work, although by measure it’s more than enough to seek Jesus. This mad man was running around cutting himself, yet when Jesus showed up something in him knew Freedom had just arrived.
But when he saw Jesus afar off, he ran and worshipped Him and cried with a loud voice and said, What have I to do with You, Jesus, You Son of the most high God? I adjure You by God, that You torment me not (5:6-7).
What kind of worship is it? Not the words, but the intent, the words prove Jesus is All Power. The loud voice is not the man, but the devils, and they claim Jesus is the Son of the most High God. Then we read, “I adjure you by God”? What is it? The word Adjure is the Greek Horkizo meaning To put to an oath, here the devils are forcing the man to make Jesus take an oath not to torment the man, yet the man is all ready in torment. Jesus discerns these are the devils, rather than the man, the retort is in response to Jesus telling the unclean spirit to come out. Also we find the same old temptation, Jesus is operating as the Son of man, they tempt Him to operate as the Son of God. The man was not in a position for the Son of God to rescue him, he needed the Son of man based on Mercy.
For He said unto him, come out of the man, you unclean spirit (5:8).
The wording explains why the demon made its statement, as we read, “for He said…”; therefore, Jesus first commanded the unclean spirit to come out, then the demon said, “What have I to do with You..”. The demon didn’t release the man immediately, rather it continued to negotiate, but Jesus didn’t go into a panic, nor did He continue to yell, “come out of him”; once the word was spoken the demons were losing grip, but if they could convince Jesus they still had control, they would win the battle. Later the disciples will face a similar situation, their own unbelief will cause the demon to remain in a child. If we believe in the Name of Jesus, we also respect the Power in the Name (Authority).
And He asked him, What is your name? And he answered, saying, My name is Legion: for we are many and he besought Him much that He would not send them away out of the country (5:9-10).
Jesus didn’t say, “Whoa now, I said come out”; rather once He spoke the command, He knew the demon had to obey, after all didn’t the wind and Sea obey? This also shows why Jesus will say the Centurion had great faith based on the Centurion’s knowledge of authority. The Centurion was a man under authority, when he spoke from the authority he expected those under him to respond. Jesus knew His Authority was far greater than what the devils had, the devils had to obey.
First we find the singular usage of “him”, then the plural use of “them”, thus demons can’t tell the truth, they have to lie about something. They were many, but not an exact number as a legion of soldiers. Some of us have heard how devils told someone something, even something about the day of the Cross, then we take those words as Gospel. The devils lie, they can’t tell the Truth. They always add or take away from the Truth: be careful quoting devils as “gospel”.
Now there was there near unto the mountains a great herd of swine feeding (5:11).
The metaphor Mountains refers to nations, although we know this means actual mountains, metaphorically we can see how it refers to the nations of the world as well. Jesus saw opportunity, yet the Cross will make a division so powerful the power, authority and seat of the devil are completely ineffective to the person who holds the Cross of Jesus.
Jesus is giving us a living example of overcoming the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts for other things, all of which bind us to the earth, as they bind heaven from us. We must be quick to rebuke those things, just as Jesus is rebuking these demons. The interesting part is how they devils entered the unclean pigs, then entered the Sea, the same Sea which brought the storm.
The correlation between the man being used to protect the unclean pigs, and the demons going into the pigs all relates. Jesus loosed the demons, in so doing loosed the man which in turn rid the land of the unclean. The area where this is happening is still Jewish, one has to ask, “what were a bunch of Jews doing with a great herd of swine?”. The Law says “the swine, though he divide the hoof and be cloven footed, yet he chews not the cud; he is unclean to you. Of their flesh shall you not eat and their carcass shall you not touch; they are unclean to you” (Lev 11:7-8 & Deut 14:8). The fallen nature desires to make money which includes the deceitfulness of riches, the people were raising pigs, but it doesn’t mean they were eating them. Perhaps they were selling them, if so, they could excuse their behavior by saying, “we don’t eat them, and neither do we touch their dead bodies, so we’re clean”; however, they were causing others to eat, it’s just as much a sin as the eating. These pigs were being used as black market meat, the Gentile areas were close to this place. So, who is more unclean, the pig? Or the people?
And the devils besought Him, saying, Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them (5:12).
The demons know they had to leave, but the last place they wanted to go was into the pigs, so they attempted the lie, “please send us into the pigs, we really want to go into the pigs”, but Jesus discerned the plot, what they really didn’t want, is what they ended with. First they negotiated, attempting to make Jesus take an oath to leave them alone, but He never responded to the demand. Now they are negotiating over the pigs, they are about to lose that bid as well.
And forthwith Jesus gave them leave. And the unclean spirits went out and entered into the swine: and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the sea, (they were about two thousand;) and were choked in the sea and they that fed the swine fled and told it in the city and in the country and they went out to see what it was that was done (5:13-14).
As soon as the source of the deceitfulness of riches went into the Sea, the ones tending the pigs ran to the rulers of the pigs. The evidence was there, a choice had to be made, yet Jesus didn’t interfere with the choice. Would their choice be self-based? Or morally based?
And they come to Jesus and see him that was possessed with the devil and had the legion, sitting and clothed and in his right mind: and they were afraid. And they that saw it told them how it befell to him that was possessed with the devil and also concerning the swine (5:15-16).
Fear entered again, not only was the evidence of freedom before them, but the offense of the pig market was as well.
And they began to pray Him to depart out of their coasts and when He was come into the ship, he that had been possessed with the devil prayed Him that he might be with Him. However, Jesus suffered him not but said unto him, Go home to your friends and tell them how great things the Lord has done for you and has had compassion on you. And he departed and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him; and all men did marvel (5:17-20).
When the people were faced with the destruction of their merchandise, they turned to attack Jesus, instead of repenting. The deceitfulness of riches revolves around the thought of money curing our ills, if only we had enough money we would be happy, in this cast it was raising the unclean. The man didn’t want to remain, who would? However, he submitted to the will of Jesus, and preached the Good News to the same people who used him. Jesus left the man as a living conscious, giving the people another chance to change their paths. Jesus didn’t tell the man, “go and tell no one”, but said, “go and tell”, or “go preach and testify about the things the Lord has done for you”. This man gained an experience, as he becomes the second home town preacher to testify of Jesus. The woman at the well was the first to proclaim Jesus to her home town, proving Jesus will use people most of the religious minded wouldn’t talk to (Jn 4:28).
And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side, much people gathered unto Him: and He was near unto the sea (5:21).
Jesus passed back over, and was “near unto the Sea”. The grounds are also seen in all these experiences, the soft ground of the man who was demon possessed, yet worshipped Jesus, the hard ground of the people who held the deceitfulness of riches, these people who gather around Jesus as the ground being prepared to receive.
And behold, there came one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name; and when he saw Him, he fell at His feet and besought Him greatly, saying, My little daughter lays at the point of death: I pray You, come and lay Your hands on her, that she may be healed; and she shall live (5:22-23).
Jairus was a religious ruler of the Synagogue, he may have been one of the rulers involved in the prior attempts to take Jesus, but now his daughter was in need. This man was willing to cast away pride and tradition for his daughter’s sake, he becomes a symbol of a serpent being changed into a dove.
When Jairus hears the bad news he doesn’t look at Jesus, saying, “what, don’t you care?”, rather he begged Jesus to help him, thus Jairus humbled himself, showing how the circumstance prepared his heart. Don’t wonder if the event is from God or not, seek out God in the event by searching for the Precious.
And Jesus went with him; and much people followed Him and thronged Him. And a certain woman, which had an issue of blood twelve years and had suffered many things of many physicians and had spent all that she had and was not the better but rather grew worse, when she had heard of Jesus, came in the press behind and touched His garment. For she said, If I may touch but His clothes, I shall be whole (5:24-28).
Before Jesus went with Jairus, He already knew what, when and how, thus the Holy Ghost tells us things to come. However, there is another Storm coming, but fear not, Jesus is with us. Both Jairus and the woman with the issue of blood show us how reaching for the Lord in faith, often gains a greater benefit than one anticipates. The lesson here can be a double blessing for us, Jairus came and asked, Jesus responded, the woman with the issue of blood reached out, and received. There are times when we think Jesus is far too busy to help us, yet the experience of this one woman shows Faith can touch Jesus even if He is walking away. This is very important since some of us think we must do something great before Jesus will release His power, but here we find the woman’s faith caused the Power to leave.
And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up; and she felt in her body that she was healed of that plague (5:29).
The evidence came after her faith, not before, thus faith had to reach forward in order to touch the hope. She made a statement (I shall be whole), backed it up with an action, then received the Reward (Mark 5:28 & Heb 11:6).
And Jesus, immediately knowing in Himself, that virtue had gone out of Him, turned Him about in the press and said, Who touched My clothes? And His disciples said unto Him, You see the multitude thronging You and You say, Who touched Me? And He looked round about to see her that had done this thing (5:30-32).
Hold it, Jesus didn’t say “who touched Me?”, it was “who touched My clothes”, thus pointing to the Covering, or Unction, the same Unction upon the Body of Christ.
Jesus was being handled by many people, so many the disciples wondered what He was talking about when He said, “Who touched My Clothes?”, but Jesus knew someone of faith just caused the Power to flow. This lesson is one wherein we must hold to, although Jesus knew who, and when, it’s vital we see the woman reached to touch to be healed, she didn’t need Jesus to lay hands on her, she didn’t need the shadow of Peter, or the special power of Paul, she came directly to the personification of the Mercy of God. Showing Jesus didn’t tell the Power (Virtue) to leave, nor did He say, “Power you come back here, I didn’t give you permission to leave”, faith caused the action.
One might ask, “If Jesus is the Son of man, how come He didn’t know who touched Him?”; however, Jesus asked the question of the disciples for their benefit, not the benefit of Jesus. The disciples didn’t know if the person was male or female, but Jesus looked about to see “Her” who touched Him. The lesson for the disciples was the ability for one in a crowd to touch Jesus and receive, while all the others were touching and not receiving. If all these people were touching Jesus, why didn’t many others receive? Being curious, and being courageous are different. The disciples should have touched Jesus in the Boat, rather than yell at Him.
The word Virtue means Power, this woman touched the Power of His Christ, it’s the same Power promised to all who enter the Body of Christ, these disciples were not Born Again, they lacked the Power from on High, yet they cast out devils, and healed the sick, all based on the position of being sons of men by the Mercy of the Father under the Authority of Jesus, as the Son of man.
But the woman fearing and trembling, knowing what was done in her, came and fell down before Him and told Him all the truth (5:33).
Why would she fear? She is made whole, what’s the big deal, Testify sister! Oh wait, she shouldn’t have been there to begin with. She had to overcome the battle after the battle, as she held tight to what she just gained, even if the religious leaders got mad. In this case we find her belief got her there, her faith received, but now the second call of faith comes, standing with Jesus in the face of affliction and persecution. She will be an example of one who touched the Word, but when affliction and persecution came she was not offended, but acknowledged her healing.
And He said unto her, Daughter, your faith has made you whole; go in peace and be whole of your plague (5:34).
Here Jesus says, “Daughter”, yet Jairus had a “daughter” as well, both would receive. There are two different Greek words used here for the English word Whole. The first is the Greek Sozo meaning among other things Rescued, or Protected, it was used in the phrase, “according to His Mercy He has saved (Sozo) us” (Titus 3:5), but Paul also said “by Grace you are saved (Sozo – Eph 2:5), only in this case it’s the Grace becoming the vehicle. The second word for Whole is the Greek Hugies meaning her physical body is healed; therefore, her physical healing came by her faith in Jesus, but then a work of her faith was after the fact when she stepped forward finding Protection from danger, and a release from her fears.
While He yet spoke, there came from the ruler of the synagogue’s house a certain which said, Your daughter is dead: why trouble you the Master any further? As soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, He said unto the ruler of the synagogue, Be not afraid, only believe (5:35-36).
As soon as the word Whole was spoken, along came those with what appeared to be bad news and unbelief. Jairus saw the woman healed, it would have been a good basis for his belief in his daughter’s healing. Jairus centered his belief on the ability of Jesus in reference to a healing, not raising someone from the dead; now he was facing an event he didn’t count on. The news was an amazement, something unexpected, he could have yelled at the woman who had the issue of blood, “if it wasn’t for you my daughter would be alive”, but he did as Jesus told him, he kept his mouth shut, and held to his belief. Why not faith? Faith was not the issue, prior Jairus said, “that she may live” (v. 5:23), it was the issue of belief. Jairus was now an example of one who will continue to belief in face of adversity, affliction, and persecution.
And He suffered no man to follow Him, save Peter and James and John the brother of James (5:37).
Jesus wasn’t honoring favorites, He knew these three men needed more of a witness for the things they would face. This is one of those areas dividing being partial from training and discipling on a personal basis. Jesus didn’t take them with Him because they had the most money to give, or enhance Jesus’ reputation with a few “good words” with the local officials, it was for their benefit. Many days later after Pentecost Peter will face a like situation and say, “Tabitha arise”, as another daughter is raised from the dead (Acts 9:36-40). John would out live all the apostles: James would be the first apostle killed.
And He came to the house of the ruler of the synagogue and saw the tumult and them that wept and wailed greatly. And when He was come in, He said unto them, Why make you this ado and weep? the damsel is not dead but sleeps. And they laughed Him to scorn. But when He had put them all out, He took the father and the mother of the damsel and entered in where the damsel was lying (5:38-40).
The weeping people may, or may not have been moved by the death of the child, but it didn’t take them long to mock Life, while holding to death. The one who carried the bad news came from the house with unbelief, those in the house held death above life as they mocked the Miracle before it took place. No wonder Jesus told Jairus to believe, it was going to take a firm silent belief to get through all this unbelief.
Some of us want Jesus to believe for us, but belief is our duty by choice; Jesus won’t make our choices for us, nor will He believe for us, nor will He study for us. He will be there to help us study, He is there to support our belief, He will guide us in the choices, but this is a Covenant, Jesus didn’t say, “Seek ye first the Kingdom of God, and if you can’t I will”.
Often the best way to handle unbelief is to cast out those who hold it, it’s the best way to handle unbelief in us as well.
And He took the damsel by the hand and said unto her, Talitha cumi; which is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto you, arise. And straightway the damsel arose and walked; for she was of the age of twelve years. And they were astonished with a great astonishment. And He charged them straitly that no man should know it; and commanded that something should be given her to eat (5:41-43).
The damsel was only twelve years of age, the woman with an issue of blood had her plague for twelve years, but there is no indication the woman with an issue of blood is connected to the daughter of Jairus, other than by the symbols they represent. Jesus didn’t tell the woman to wait until the youngest was healed, neither did He discard the daughter for the woman. He was ready to do what it took to complete both tasks.
The name Jairus is the Greek for the Hebrew Jair meaning “God Enlightens”, suggesting clarity. Jairus will gain his clarity by knowing the Lord is able, even when the event seems to lack any hope. In all this Jairus heard, “believe only”, he had a battle, a warfare taking all his ability. This area is an important lesson, rather than make the attempt to convince other people we believe, we keep the war within, we hold tight to our belief, not allowing any unbelief to enter. Here is a situation where faith was not the issue, the faith of the girl surely wasn’t at stake, the belief of Jairus was at stake.
After the girl was raised from the dead, Jesus told the people to remain silent. This wasn’t to protect Jesus, rather it was to protect the girl. People have a propensity to make gods out of the result of a miracle, instead of seeking the source of the miracle, who is God.
What did Jairus do in all this? He believed, it also became a sign of repentance by submission. By his silence he submitted allowing Jesus to be Jesus, as he believed in the ability of the Lord. Jairus didn’t assert himself into the process, but he did believe, his war was against self-assertion, his weapon was his silence in belief.
And He went out from there and came into His own country; and His disciples followed Him. And when the sabbath day was come, He began to teach in the synagogue: and many hearing Him were astonished, saying, From where has this Man these things? and what wisdom is this which is given unto Him, that even such mighty works are wrought by His hands? (6:1-2).
The term, “His own country” means Nazareth, not Capernaum, Jesus was run out of this temple many days prior, now He returns. This is not the same as Luke’s reference, for several reasons. In Luke it was very early in the ministry, the people attempted to toss Jesus off a hill, here His disciples are with Him, yet in Luke there is no mention of the disciples being with Jesus, plus in Mark or Matthew we don’t see the hill, thus we are talking about different events.
There are times when Jesus talked to the Pharisees in what would appear to be a harsh manner, but His method was one of exposure to bring clarity. There are times when exposure takes an Austere person, one who holds conviction of Truth, who can rebuke, yet not allow anger to enter, neither to they enter self-pity, self-justification, or deception. The harshness always seems to come after the Spirit has reached out in kindness, yet was rejected, then comes the harsh rebuke, but nonetheless it’s still to save us from our own unbelief.
Is not this the carpenter, the Son of Mary, the brother of James and Joses and of Juda and Simon? and are not His sisters here with us? and they were offended of Him (6:3).
Here they refer to Jesus as “the carpenter”, not the “son of the carpenter”, and they called Him the “Son of Mary”. This shows Joseph was dead at this point, thus Mary did not remarry, for the context would have been “Son of (the name of the stepfather)”. Early church records also indicate Mary went to live with the brother of Joseph, thus making James, Joses, Juda and Simon half-brothers of Jesus through the family order, not through the womb of Mary.
Matthew shows the people said, “The son of the carpenter”, yet Mark doesn’t, so is Matthew correcting Mark? No, even saying, “son of the carpenter” indicates Joseph is dead (Matt 13:55). This is the only Scripture where it appears Jesus did manual labor, yet Luke shows at the age of twelve Jesus was doing the work of His Father.
Between Mark and Matthew we gain insight to the phrases, “Son of the Carpenter”, and “Is not this The Carpenter”. The Carpenter came to rebuild the Temple (II Chron 24:12), to tear down the works of the evil carpenters who established idols (Isa 44:13), to bring again the Carpenters of the Lord from Babylon to build (new) Jerusalem (Jere 29:2-3). We find Jesus came as the “Carpenter’s Son” to tear down the corrupt Walls, to Build the Church as the established Tabernacles of God.
But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honor but in his own country and among his own kin and in his own house (6:4).
Luke shows this same statement was used by Jesus when He came out of the wilderness, it’s the same locale, but a different time (Luke 4:14-19), John also refers to Jesus using this statement just after the wilderness (Jn 4:44); therefore, this wasn’t the first time the people in Nazareth failed to discern the prophet, again they lost the prophet’s reward.
And He could there do no mighty work, save that He laid His hands upon a few sick folk and healed them and He marveled because of their unbelief. And He went round about the villages, teaching (6:5-6).
Here is the difference between this visit and the one in Luke, in Luke Jesus read, He didn’t do any healings, and right after He read, the people were filled with wrath (Luke 4:28), here it’s their unbelief hinders the works of the Lord.
Jesus told Jairus to Believe, the result brought life where death reigned, these people held their unbelief, and Jesus could only heal a few sick folk. Were there signs? Yes, healing a few sick folk is a sign, but it shows how unbelief limits the Lord.
Today we think we had a Mighty Miracle Crusade if a few sick folk are healed. Here we find those who received their healing, still didn’t receive all they could, based on the unbelief of others. Our unbelief causes more than harm to ourselves, it produces a flood of unbelief hindering others from receiving.
In the Old Testament we read, “Yes, they turned back and tempted God, and limited the Holy One of Israel” (Ps 78:41). In the Parable of the Sower, Jesus said, “take heed what you hear: with what measure you mete” (Mark 4:24). These people had a benefit before them, yet to believe or not is still by choice. Today we have more denominations than Jesus had disciples, it is difficult at times to “measure” even with the New Man, but surely it’s impossible without him. Nonetheless, the Truth is still the Truth, Scripture is still Scripture, as long as it’s the Day the New Man is still the New Man.
And He called unto Him the twelve and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave them power over unclean spirits and commanded them that they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff only; no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse: but be shod with sandals; and not put on two coats (6:7-9).
This is another area separating this from Luke, in Luke Jesus just came out of the wilderness, here He has all twelve of His disciples. This is the other side of the coin, the disciples were told “to do”, but they were also told “to submit”, thus they were limited in what they could do, and where they could do it. This is an area where we find “In His timing He will tell you, where to go, what to do, what to say”.
Between the accounts we see the disciples were called, trained, then sent as part of their “hands on” training (pun intended). We also find Judas was among those who went out “two and two”, knowing this group at this point in time as we do, we can be assured if Judas didn’t do anything, there would have been a report unto the Lord. This is the foreknowledge of the Lord, showing the evidence is here, Judas did Acts, but it was the Ways of Judas caused his own downfall. Judas cast out devils, he just refused to face the devilish nature in himself.
These disciples all had Power and Authority based in Mercy, granted on the earth for earthly things. They did not have Authority by the Resurrected Jesus, nor did they have Power from on high. It has to show us the Power in Mercy, the second the Father forgives us we have the same abilities these disciples had at this point in time. Later after the Resurrection Jesus will tell the disciples to Tarry for power from on high, if they already had power, why wait? There is a difference between power on earth to forgive sins, and Power from on high to remove us from the sin nature by remitting our sins.
After the people reject Jesus, He sends out His disciples? Luke uses these verses to show the disciples going out, but Matthew fits more with Mark 3:14-15, showing the disciples being ordained, thus Luke linked to Mark as did Matthew (Luke 6:13-16). Luke uses the same names for the apostles, except for two. Matthew uses Lebbaeus surnamed Thaddaeus, whereas Luke calls him Judas the brother of James, the son of Alphaeus. Matthew uses Simon the Cannaanite, whereas Luke calls him Simon called Zelotes. Lebbaeus is Hebrew it means, A Man Of Courage, Thaddaeus is Latin it means Strong; whereas Judas means Praise. Matthew and Mark tell us who Thaddaeus was, Luke who Thaddaeus will be. This is the same Judas (Jude) who wrote the Book of Jude, who was the brother to James the Less, he is the same “Judas” noted among the half-brothers of Jesus, as “Judas not Iscariot”. The word Zelotes means Zealous; whereas Cannaanite means, To Bend The Knee or Be Humble, thus Matthew tells us this Simon will bend the knee, Luke shows he will be Zealous for the Lord; therefore, we find some become zealous, but forget to bend the knee first, some bend the knee, but fail to be zealous, we need to bend our knee to be zealous for the Lord.
And He said unto them, In what place soever you enter into an house, there abide till you depart from that place and whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when you depart there, shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city (6:10-11).
This goes back to Nazareth, Jesus didn’t turn and curse Nazareth, He went to other places where He was received. Shaking the dust off our feet is forgiving the people, not allowing their unbelief, rejection, nasty manners, or attitudes to trouble us, or hinder us. We pick up and go where the Holy Ghost sends us, without carrying rejection with us.
The angels went to Sodom and Gomorrah for the purpose of removing Lot, then destroying the place, they did not go there to hold revival. The disciples are going out to preach the Good News, thus it would be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah.
And they went out and preached that men should repent. And they cast out many devils and anointed with oil many that were sick and healed them (6:12-13).
They didn’t preach the New Birth, or about the Spirit, or the Baptism with the Holy Ghost, they preached for men to Repent, yet John’s baptism was the people Should believe. This is still preparation, still Mercy, thus the Mercy of God endures even into the Night (Ps 118:1-18).
Some seem to think Jesus never gave anyone the authority to heal whomever, but here we find it’s exactly what He did. Jesus didn’t tell the disciples, “now boys, be real careful, make sure you don’t heal some jerk”, or “boys, watch out who lays hands on you, you may get some devil”, nor did He say, “I will be watching you, one little slip, person loses their healing, and I’ll be on you like a cat on a bug”. Freely they received and freely they gave, but if one has yet to receive, they can’t give.
All this helps us define the word Iniquity, Judas was among these same people, he received the Mercy of God freely, if not, he couldn’t operate. Surely by them going out in groups of two we are assured Judas didn’t hide behind a tree, someone would have said something. Judas received Mercy, he was required to give it, he had the ability his acts proved it, but when it came time to Apply Mercy for the sake of the Lord as well as the rest of disciples, he failed, becoming Unequal. In essence he drew back to perdition, making him a worker of iniquity; thus his iniquity led him into the sin of betrayal.
James supports this area in Mark as well as supporting Mark 16:18; thus the oil the disciples used was Olive Oil, representing the Mercy presented on the Mount of Olives. We use the Olive Oil as the outward symbol of Mercy, but we have the added advantage of the Oil Lighting the Lamp in our hearts; therefore, we call for the Elders who have the Oil, not just those running around attempting to duplicate some Old Testament anointing oil, rather we seek those with the Light of Christ.
And king Herod heard of Him; (for His name was spread abroad:) and he said, That John the Baptist was risen from the dead and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him (6:14).
Herod didn’t think Jesus was a reincarnation of John, since Jesus came out of the wilderness when John was in prison, thus John was still alive then. Herod felt John was the Messiah, raised from the dead taking the form of Jesus. Yet, we find a man like Herod knew the Power of these miracles was something no mortal man could do in and of himself. This also explains why we impute the flesh dead, in order to have the Power of the Resurrection.
Others said, That it is Elijah. And others said, That is a prophet, or as one of the prophets (6:15).
All these are true to a point, Jesus is the context of all Elijah preached, He is the fulfillment of the prophets, but Jesus is much more than Elijah or the prophets. Just as the Bible is all God, but it’s not all God is. They knew Jesus was more than a common man, more than the average prophet, yet they still didn’t know Who was walking among them.
But when Herod heard thereof, he said, It is John whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead. For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John and bound him in prison for Herodias’ sake, his brother Philip’s wife” for he had married her (6:16-17).
This is a regression to show why Herod felt John was raised from the dead. Herod the Great was the father of both Herod and his brother Philip, who was appointed by the Romans to govern areas in the land. Herodias was Philip’s wife, as we know she had a daughter by Philip named Salome (or Salomay). Herodias then left Philip and married Herod. Since Herod was Jewish, he was unable to marry the wife of his brother, while his brother yet lived. However, in Herod’s mind, he as the appointed king was higher than the Law of Moses, thus he becomes a type and shadow of one who is called to the House, but refuses to submit to the rules over the house. Herod was not self-assertive, since he didn’t attempt to take over Rome, rather his pride convinced him, he was greater than the common Jew, thus not subject to their rules.
For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for you to have your brother’s wife. Therefore Herodias had a quarrel against him and would have killed him; but she could not: For Herod feared John, knowing that he was a just man and an holy, and observed him; and when he heard him, he did many things and heard him gladly (6:18-20).
It wasn’t unlawful for Herod to marry, it was unlawful for him to take his brother’s wife while his brother yet lived, thus violating, “thou shall not covet thy neighbor’s wife” (Ex 20:17). Herod was run by the lust of the flesh, Herodias knew it, she had Salome dance before Herod nude, to entice the man’s lust so Herodias could get what she wanted, the head of John on a platter. In her eyes, if she was able to destroy the prophet, she would be free of the conviction. Not so, the cloud remains, even when the prophet is gone.
And when a convenient day was come, that Herod on his birthday made a supper to his lords, high captains and chief estates of Galilee; and when the daughter of the said Herodias came in and danced and pleased Herod and them that sat with him, the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever you will and I will give it you (6:21-22).
Herodias prostituted her daughter in order to get her own way; in the latter days, the Woman will prostitute Her nation to get her own way. Herod said, “Ask of me whatsoever you will and I will give it you”, this went much further than having her dance before him. According to the culture the statement meant Salome could sit as his queen, along with her mother. Herodias was willing to share her position, as well as give her daughter to her husband, just to see the prophet of God killed. She is truly a type of Jezebel, illegally married into the kingly order, then using her position to kill the prophets of God.
And he swore unto her, Whatsoever you shall ask of me, I will give it you, unto the half of my kingdom. And she went forth and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she said, The head of John the Baptist (6:23-24).
Salome saw half the kingdom, Herodias saw her chance to kill John, both were willing to sale their souls to get what they wanted.
And she came in straightway with haste unto the king and asked, saying, I will that you give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist and the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath’s sake and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. And immediately the king sent an executioner and commanded his head be brought: and he went and beheaded him in prison and brought his head in a charger and gave it to the damsel: and the damsel gave it to her mother (6:25-28).
Jesus could have stopped this, since all things are possible with God, but it doesn’t mean all things are profitable to complete God’s will. God could have stopped many things, as we know, but He didn’t. It’s possible to restore the devil, but not profitable to God or us. It was possible for the Father to take away the fourth cup in the Garden, but it wasn’t profitable. It was possible to raise John from the dead, but not profitable for John, or Jesus. As great as John was, he didn’t receive the baptism with the Holy Ghost before his head was cut off, yet Jesus knew where John would be waiting, was the place where Jesus would take captivity captive. The least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than John, simply because the least has the opportunity to receive the baptism with the Holy Ghost with their authority in the Name of Jesus. John sought the baptism, but it was not available to him, or anyone else until Jesus was glorified by the Resurrection (Jn 7:38-39 & Rom 1:3-4). We are given the opportunity to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, but if we refuse, reject or rebel against it, John will be a witness against us.
And when his disciples heard of it, they came and took up his corpse and laid it in a tomb (6:29).
These are John’s disciples, not those of Jesus. Mark’s regression shows why Herod thought John was raised from the dead; Mark isn’t placing the death of John in chronological order, rather we find the Acts of the disciples of Jesus caused Herod to presume only someone who was raised from the dead could do these things. Also we find the disciples of John took the corpse of John, as far as Herod knows Jesus did raise John. Herod would be scared, after all how many times can you kill a guy?
Having settled the issue of John, we move on, don’t forget Mark was showing us why Herod felt the way he did, thus John was already dead by this time.
And the apostles gathered themselves together unto Jesus and told Him all things, both what they had done and what they had taught. And He said unto them, Come you yourselves apart into a desert place and rest a while: for there were many coming and going and they had no leisure so much as to eat. And they departed into a desert place by ship privately (6:30-32).
This explains why they went to the location, it wasn’t to discuss John’s death, but to provide the disciples a time of rest, there are places of rest in the labor. Jesus didn’t mourn the death of John the Baptist; Jesus knew where John was, a far greater place than the prison he was in.
And the people saw them departing and many knew Him and ran afoot there out of all the cities and out went them and came together unto Him (6:33).
Wherever Jesus went, the people followed; no matter what the world looks like, as long as we are still here there will be those who will seek to see Jesus in us of a truth. When we lack Jesus, both we and they will chase the world, attempting to change the world into the kingdom, or worse, attempt to use the ways of the world in the kingdom. Speaking about Jesus, and acting like Him, are two different things, even Judas spoke about Him.
And Jesus when He came out, saw much people and was moved with compassion toward them, because they were as sheep not having a shepherd: and He began to teach them many things (6:34).
This is leading to the feeding of the five thousand, John expands on this event, showing the Second Passover was near (Jn 6:4), thus showing the time is midway through the earthly ministry of Jesus, or one year from the cross.
Although the disciples went forth, they went in the Name of Jesus. Many years prior, God rebuked the shepherds of Israel through Ezekiel for failing to bring mercy. God listed nine areas where the shepherds failed, 1) you eat the fat, 2) you clothe yourselves with the sheep’s wool, 3) you kill them who are fed, 4) you feed not the flock, 5) you have not strengthened the diseased, 6) you have not healed the sick, 7) you have not bound up the wounded, 8) you have not brought those back who were driven away, and 9) you have not sought the lost. There are nine blessings in the Beatitudes, nine areas in the manifestation of the Spirit, nine fruit of the Spirit, thus to counter the evil Nine we are given the Good Nine.
Peter tells us, “Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint but willingly; not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God’s heritage but being examples to the flock” (I Pet 5:2-3). The people were scattered because there was no shepherd (Ezek 34:2-19); Jesus came to bring them a sheepfold centered in the Spirit.
And when the day was now far spent, His disciples came unto Him and said, This is a desert place and now the time is far passed: send them away, that they may go into the country round about and into the villages and buy themselves bread: for they have nothing to eat (6:35-36).
Prior when the disciples were sent into the local cities, they were cared for, but in this situation it appeared as if they were going to have to take care of the people.
John tells us this was to test Philip and the other disciples (Jn 6:5-7), thus whatever Jesus did was to assist them in completing the call. Testings don’t come to belittle us, they come to build us. The disciples just preached the Gospel as they knew it then, part of the Gospel was trusting in God to provide the need (Matt 6:31-34).
This Philip is not the same Philip noted as Philip the Evangelist, rather Philip the Evangelist was one of the seven Deacons appointed by the apostles after Pentecost, this Philip is an Apostle. Philip first checked the bag, but he didn’t look to the bag when he went into the cities round about preaching, rather he took nothing, yet God was able to provide for him. Here the shoe was on the other foot, showing faith is a two way street. Our faith says God will care for us; in this case it was just the opposite, Philip knew God cared for him, but what about all these people?
He answered and said unto them, Give you them to eat. And they said unto Him, Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth of bread and give them to eat? (6:37).
The disciples were not making a request, rather they were challenging Jesus. Their question was not, “should we go and buy”, rather it was, “feed them with what?”. This is the same expression we use when the beam is exposed in our eye, we look about saying, “Beam, what Beam?”. They knew there wasn’t enough for them much less the people, yet where they were at there wasn’t a neighborhood store, should they go fishing? Jesus has a lesson in this, when they give to the people, they will find their abundance.
He said unto them, How many loaves have you? go and see. And when they knew, they said, Five and two fishes (6:38).
We explored the purpose for the Five and Two in Matthew. The remnant have Mercy, we have Grace, they have faith toward God, we have faith in God, here the Faith of Jesus takes the Five loaves and Two fish beyond what is seen by the disciples.
And He commanded them to make all sit down by companies upon the green grass (6:39).
The green grass represents “He makes me to lay down in green pastures” (Ps 23:2). A tradition of the Jews forbade them to sit on dirt to eat anything. One could surmise Jesus was merely enforcing the tradition, but others can see Jesus as the Good Shepherd.
And they sat down in ranks, by hundreds and by fifties (6:40).
Moses was told by God, “Hearken now unto My voice, I will give thee counsel, and God shall be with thee: Be you for the people to God-ward, that you may bring the causes unto God: and you shall teach them ordinances and laws, and shall show them the Way wherein they must walk, and the work they must do. Moreover you shall Provide out of all the people able men, such as fear God, men of Truth, hating covetousness; and place such over them, to be rulers of thousands, and rulers of hundreds, rulers of fifties and rulers of tens” (Ex 18:19-21). There are two different Hebrew words used for the word Judge, with another Hebrew word used for Ruler. In Exodus 21:6 the word Judges comes from the Hebrew Elohiym, making the Judges gods over Israel, but subject to the requirements noted in Psalm 82. The other word for Judges is Shaphat meaning to litigate, thus those appointed by Moses were to litigate differences as representatives of the Law. The Hebrew word for Ruler is Sar meaning Steward, Prince, Captain or Master. The word Sar was used to show the position of Saul, not David. God appointed Saul a Sar to be tested to determine if he was going to be a Shaphat, but Saul thought he was Elohiym.
Jesus had the people sit in groups of either a hundred or fifty, thus they were in a place to judge themselves, as they did partake of the blessing. Whether they judged themselves or not would be evident later. Moses heard from God, as he established the groups, Jesus being the Son of man had the disciples establish the groups. Moses used the Judges to litigate differences, Jesus is using the disciples to care for the people.
The Hebrew word Sar also means one must be appointed, but it’s a root word for the Hebrew Sarar, which means Self-appointed; therefore, we are Sar, but there are those who appear righteous, yet Satan still rules in their hearts, making them Sarar, like Jezebel. Saul’s error was self-assertion, he took the commandment of God then inserted his will, claiming, “I have done all God told me”. God may tell us do “A-B-C & D”, but we tend to do “A”, change “B”, forget about doing “C” then add “E-F & G”, claiming, “I did as God told me”. Saul was the people’s choice, he “looked” like a king, David was God’s choice, he “acted” like a king.
And when He had taken the five loaves and two fishes, He looked to heaven and blessed and broke the loaves and gave them to His disciples to set before them; and the two fishes divided He among them all (6:41).
Jesus takes, blesses and breaks, then He puts the blessed into use. When Jesus presented the fish, there were still two, not fifty. The increase didn’t come until the disciples were obedient. They could have said, “Master, these are the same two fish, no way!”. They said nothing, like the time when the prophet told the woman to fill the bottles with oil, the disciples found the more they gave, the more they had to give. The lesson here is not how many fish can come from two, but how the principle of freely you received, freely give works. The principle was before them to begin with, they were already told to take heed how they received, since it would determine what they were able to give. They didn’t take the two fish assuming they would walk off with fifty bushels of fish, their task was to give.
This is the progression of Service; one can’t presume they can jump over the “breaking” to be of service. This is another sign of the New Law, instead of judging between men, they would soon be able to judge all things by the Mind of Christ, yet they themselves would be judged of no man. This is only true when we can discern our own position; it does little good to judge ourselves through the old nature.
And they did all eat and were filled (6:42).
Jesus didn’t produce the fish and bread by some magic trick; rather He took what was available. He not only made it meet the need, but His own received the excess. It still centers on the receiving, breaking and blessing, the same five loaves and two fish without the blessing would produce nothing, but frustration, plus 4,999 hungry Jews. Could Jesus have taken some of the rocks and make them bread? Yes, but it was not God’s plan, it still isn’t. Stones to bread violates “everything producing after its own kind”. This law is our hope, if we ask for the New Birth, we know the Holy Ghost brings the Seed, it’s exactly what we get, no tricks, no devils, and we gain the Word of God as our new heart.
And they took up twelve baskets full of the fragments and of the fishes (6:43).
Prior we saw the woman who suffered with the issue of blood for twelve years, and the daughter of Jairus who was twelve years of age, now the twelve baskets, and there were twelve disciples. Think they relate? Yes, the issue of blood was considered by the Jew a curse, but Jesus didn’t consider the woman cursed, He healed her. The daughter of Jairus appeared dead, yet she lived by the hand of Jesus. The Bread (Body), and Fish (Holy Spirit) increased after Jesus blessed. There are times in our training when we wonder if anyone is going to believe our report, if we will ever get it right, if we will ever be fit for the Master’s use, but here we find the answer is Yes, the training will prove it.
And they that did eat of the loaves were about five thousand men (6:44).
The context shows they came to hear the Word, and they were cared for; however, John will show their attitude changes. The next day they will seek out Jesus to gain more food, rather than the Word. The disciples didn’t set up lines based on the giving ability of the people, the disciples did as they were told, freely they received, freely they gave without partiality.
When Solomon finished the temple the people gave many things, but the first gift was five thousand talents of gold (I Chron 29:7). Those with the Precious Stones gave them to Jehiel the Gershonite for the Temple (I Chron 29:8), the name Jehiel means, “God Will Live”, but Gershonite means, “One Who Is A Refugee”, a Refugee is one who Flees from one land to gain safety in another. The feeding of the Five Thousand represented those who would leave the old house of darkness to find a New House where the Bread and Fish were freely given. Being saved from the world by the Mercy of God is the Free presentation of the Bread. It’s clear not All are called, but here we find the desire of the Lord is for all to receive.
Since most of this was a test for Philip, did he pass? Really there are no pass, fail tests, just learning experiences, he did learn.
And straightway He constrained His disciples to get into the ship and to go to the other side before unto Bethsaida and He sent away the people. And when He had sent them away, He departed into a mountain to pray (6:45-46).
One would think they would say, “Uh Lord, we’ll take the train”, but wait, Jesus made the storm cease before, it won’t dare come back.
Luke fills in more information, showing Jesus prayed before the disciples left, at the time Peter was asked, “whom do you say that I am?” (Luke 9:19-20). Luke is not correcting Mark or Matthew, rather each is adding to the other. Peter was asked this question more than once, each time he was asked, he would add to his answer. Also, Peter was told three times how he would deny the Lord, each time Peter would say, “not so Lord”, or “You don’t know what You are saying Lord”, or “You don’t know me Lord”, or, “You don’t know my mind Lord”, in any case it was Peter who didn’t know Peter. It would take something a horrid experience for Peter to make a difference, yet most of us would say, “God wouldn’t do that”, they would be right, Satan did it, Jesus allowed it.
And when even was come, the ship was in the midst of the sea and He alone on the land. And He saw them toiling in rowing; for the wind was contrary unto them: and about the fourth watch of the night He came unto them, walking upon the sea and would have passed by them (6:47-48).
How many of us find ourselves rowing against the tide of the Sea (world)? The disciples were attempting to complete the effort, but this time they lacked having Jesus in the boat. The more they labored, the worse it got. Been there? There is a lesson here, they were using their efforts, but Jesus was the one who sent them, so why wasn’t it working? The storm will show fear moved into the boat, causing faith to take a swim.
The hindering element was the wind of the storm, yet it came off the sea. Often when the Sea (world) blows, we fight the wind, when our faith and patience should endure to reach the goal. There are two winds, the Wind of the Spirit taking us from the Sea, and the wind of the Sea coming as darts out of darkness, which one we adhere to, becomes the driving force in our lives.
After seeing Jesus heal the sick, cast out devils, providing a miracle to feed 5,000, hearing how Jesus is The Christ, the disciples were now faced with the testing storm; however, instead of recalling the teaching, they allowed fear to enter. Each event these men faced was taking them closer to Jesus, yet when they faced the events, they assumed destruction was at hand. Hebrews 11:6 tells us faith begins when we Believe God Is, here they were believing the Strom was.
Mark says, Jesus would have passed them by! Why? Didn’t Jesus tell them to “go to the other side”? If so, it’s what He expected them to do. The lesson here is the same as feeding the 5,000; faith and obedience in what Jesus tells us. These men were all called, ordained and used in service, but the fact remains Jesus said He would meet them on the other side, nothing changed, Jesus was going to the other side to meet them. Did Jesus know there would be a storm? Yes, He knew who would betray Him from the beginning as well. However, no storm, devil or son of perdition was going to stop their intended course, unless they placed their attention on those evil elements. No where in the Bible do we find where the devil has power to do as he wills, even at the tree it was suggestive. We presume the devil has free reign to come against us, not so, we must give him place, don’t give place, he can’t take it, give him place, he will take it.
The Cross changed many things, territory for one, the devil like Pharaoh cannot cross over the line drawn by the Cross. Even the Law, Ten Commandments and all curses are nailed to the Cross, they were against us, but the Law of the Spirit is for us. When Paul told us not to give the devil place shows a massive change, the devil could no longer hover over us as the prince of the power of the air, in order for him to do anything to us, we have to give him place (opportunity).
There is more hope here, although they were told to go to the other side, although Jesus expected to see them there, we must ask, Did Jesus stop? Yes, showing He knew they would stop half way; yet Jesus didn’t say, “I told you to go to the other side, it’s where I will be, get there or get lost”. No, it’s not the training method of Jesus (Thank God). Jesus knows where the hindering element will try to stop us, thus He will be there to help us get to the other side. The lesson is faith based, but it also shows without Jesus we will never make it to the other side.
But when they saw Him walking upon the sea, they supposed it had been a spirit, and cried out: for they all saw Him and were troubled. And immediately He talked with them and said unto them, Be of good cheer: it is I; be not afraid (6:49-50).
Isn’t this the truth, the minute the Storm comes the first thing we say is, “it’s the devil”, when all along it was Jesus. This part of the lesson shows their minds were set on, “destruction”, yet in order for us to enter productive faith we must believe God Is. What was their belie? The devil is going to kill us. Without the proper belief, their faith was puny at best. Yet, in the midst of this storm Jesus says, “be of good cheer”. What? Does He not know we could perish? No, He knows we can make it. We know Peter walking on water was classed as puny faith (Matt 14:28), but what made it puny? It wasn’t there two minutes prior when the storm was rocking the boat, rather it ended being “desperation faith”, or a matter of showing off, but we do gain another lesson. Peter began with “Jesus is doing it”, indicating his belief was based in what he saw, then he could gain at least the puny faith, but when the storm came back, his belief vanished, causing his faith to fail, causing him to almost drown. They could have believed, “Jesus said He would meet us on the other side, He would never have said it, if it wasn’t so”, it would have been a God Is belief, allowing their faith to overcome the storm, rather than the storm overcoming them.
And He went unto them into the ship; and the wind ceased: and they were sore amazed in themselves beyond measure and wondered (6:51).
As soon as Jesus joined them, the wind stopped. Jesus spoke to the storm in Matthew, but here Jesus merely joined His disciples, causing the wind to be ineffective, both are correct. From Matthew’s viewpoint it would be Jesus speaking, from ours it’s Jesus joining to us as the Word in us.
For they considered not the miracle of the loaves: for their heart was hardened (6:52).
Ahh, they forgot, which shows they lacked Belief as a foundation. Faith has to be established in the face of the storm is puny, yet successful faith is based on a strong Belief of God Is. On the same note they were not Born Again, but they still had the advantage to believe in what Jesus told them.
This still links to the Parable of the Sower, thus the persecution came in the wind, Peter found himself up to his neck in troubled water. His puny faith put him on the water, but the same puny faith almost killed him. Thank God Jesus was there, of course He is there for us as well, it’s simply a matter of putting our eyes on Him.
And when they had passed over, they came into the land of Gennesaret and drew to the shore. And when they were come out of the ship, straightway they knew Him (6:53-54).
My, my they made it. The “they” who knew Him in the last part of the verse are not His disciples, but the people. The man set free of the devils did as he was told.
And ran through that whole region round about and began to carry about in beds those that were sick, where they heard He was (6:55).
The people of the Region got to the other side, in John we will find there is a difference between the people who followed to get more “bread’, and those in the Region who sought after Jesus. For here we want to see the comparison between the disciples in the boat, and the people in the Region. There were troubles in the Region, many were sick, needed help, so much so they were in their own storms of destruction. We tend to think our storm is the biggest in all the land, but it’s only big to us. We cannot allow our minds to make “mountains” out of “temporal storms”. We can also see what happens when we allow the storms to hinder us, the purpose was to get to the other side for these people. When the storm hit, the minds of the disciples were not on the people, they were thinking of themselves.
And wheresoever He entered, into villages, or cities, or country, they laid the sick in the streets and besought Him that they might touch if it were but the border of His garment: and as many as touched Him were made whole (6:56).
The news of Jesus healing the woman with the issue of blood went before Him as a testimony. The woman did touch the garment of Jesus, but in Truth it was Jesus who touched her as Virtue left Him. When we reach out in faith, we will find the Virtue of Jesus is already reaching to touch us.
Then came together unto Him the Pharisees and certain of the scribes, which came from Jerusalem. And when they saw some of His disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to say, with unwashed hands, they found fault (7:1-2).
This is a tradition, not a point of the Law. This lesson is how Traditions seem to begin innocent enough, but grow into things to attack the Commandments, ending eroding our foundation of belief. Generally the traditions of the fathers were merely considered “good ideas” at the moment, to the Father’s they were not considered Doctrine. The next generation twist the tradition into either a doctrine or a custom, in either case, the traditions of men turned into doctrine, will always take from a Commandment.
All these events link together, Peter walked on the water, but was unable to finish the course, some of the people demanded bread for their belly (Jn 6:25-41), yet rejected the Living Bread, others sought the Lord and received, but then came those who accuse, as they sought fault. All four groups point to the Parable of the Sower, as the various grounds, thus it’s the ground making the difference. When Peter heard, “eat of My flesh and drink of My Blood”, he was offended, affliction came, but he received a revelation from the Father granting him staying power (Jn 6:65-68). The revelation was not faith based, it gave him a reason to believe, the belief gave him a reason to remain.
For the Pharisees and all the Jews, except they wash their hands often, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders (7:3).
What’s the big deal? Washing can’t be bad. It’s not the washing, but what they made of it. First a tradition, then a doctrine, then a commandment, yet no one knows why.
Theological debates are based on traditions, many traditions are interpreted through man’s natural reasoning, elevated to make man feel superior in some act. It’s not the day, or act, it’s what we make of it. If we think a tradition makes us holy, we error. If we think by keeping a day we are righteous, we error. Our holiness and righteousness are birthed in us, we don’t seek them, we allow them to work in us (Eph 4:24).
And when they come from the market, except they wash, they eat not. And many other things there be, which they have received to hold, as the washing of cups and pots, brazen vessels and of tables (7:4).
We can see how the Tradition took on a life of its own, first it was “we should wash our hands”, then it went to “wash your hands to get the devils off”, then it went to “wash your hands to get the devils off, then wash all your pots to make sure you didn’t transfer a devil or two”, then to “if you don’t wash you are a devil”. Whenever we lack firm verses to show our Doctrine, it’s a Tradition; the Tradition will make the Word to no effect in our lives. If the Bible can’t define it, we must question it.
Then the Pharisees and scribes asked Him, Why walk not Your disciples according to the tradition of the elders but eat bread with unwashed hands? (7:5).
This doesn’t mean the disciples had dirty hands, rather it was because they didn’t wash in the manner according to the traditions. The tradition didn’t care if the hands were dirty or not, it only cared if one washed according the methods in the tradition.
He answered and said unto them, Well has Isaiah prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honor Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me (7:6).
Their mouths would say one thing, but their words another. It only makes sense when we see how James told us the double-mind will bless God, then curse man with the same mouth (James 3:9). It’s what we see here, they honor God, but turn right around to attack the children of God. First John tells us if we want fellowship with the Father, it begins when we treat the people of God, as God does.
However in vain do they worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For laying aside the commandment of God, you hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and many other such like things you do (7:7-8).
If this verse doesn’t equate Jesus with Jehovah, none do, surely the Pharisees didn’t worship Jesus, but they did worship Jehovah: Jesus clearly says, they were worshipping Him.
This doesn’t say one won’t worship, rather it shows how traditions quickly turn into Doctrines of men, causing worship to be meaningless. It may make us feel good, but it goes nowhere else. The word Vain means Empty, or A failure to produce results, but it also indicates pride as the basis of the tradition, making pride the basis of worship, making the worship meaningless in the eyes of God.
Isaiah also wrote, “woe to the rebellious children, says the Lord, who take counsel but not of Me: who cover with a covering but not of My Spirit, that they may add sin to sin: that walk down into Egypt and have not asked at My mouth; to strengthen themselves in the strength of Pharaoh and to trust in the shadow of Egypt” (Isa 30:1-2). The phrase, “covering not of the Spirit”, refers to self-righteousness. Egypt is a symbol of the world, Pharaoh is a symbol of a hindering element, but the false covering comes when we put all them together, attempting to use them as our covering.
And He said unto them, Full well you reject the commandment of God, that you may keep your own tradition. For Moses said, Honor your father and mother; and, Whosoever curses father or mother let him die the death: but you say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever you might be profited by me; he shall be free. And you suffer him no more to do ought for his father or his mother; making the Word of God of none effect through your tradition, which you have delivered: and many such like things you do (7:9-13).
The Pharisees carried on with the tradition of the elders, yet they never questioned it, or considered if they were applying more hindrances to the hindrance.
And when He had called all the people unto Him, He said unto them, Hearken unto Me everyone of you and understand: There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear (7:14-16).
Hold it, it wasn’t tradition, it was the Law, there were unclean things. What has this to do with Corban? Or washing the hands? Everything, the unclean foods were not unclean as such, they were a means to get the people to obey, so God could bless them. The washing of pots and hands went from a “good idea” to doctrine, yet the doctrine was centered in self-righteousness. Their words were defiling them, no food is going to defile us, it’s words defiling the person, or their words will justified them.
And when He was entered into the house from the people, His disciples asked Him concerning the parable (7:17).
We can understand why; what did it have to do with Corban Lord? When Jesus told them the parable of the Sower, He said, “Know you not this parable? how then will you know all parables?” (Mark 4:13). All parables are in relationship to the kingdom in one form or another. The metaphors are consistent, the mere fact Jesus explained the parable and defined the metaphors show how God uses metaphors as types. They produce mysteries, yet the fun is in solving them.
And He said unto them, Are you so without understanding also? Do you not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without enters into the man, it cannot defile him; because it enters not into his heart but into the belly and goes out into the draught, purging all meats? (7:18-19).
Why is it so hard to understand, it’s not the food or anything else going into our mouth defiling us, it’s the lack of Mercy and Grace coming from our mouths keeping us defiled. The unwashed hands didn’t defile, the speaking of “Corban” did. If you don’t like it, don’t eat it, if you can’t receive it with thanksgiving, surely don’t eat it. Simple enough.
And He said, That which comes out of the man, that defiles the man. For from within, out of the heart of men, proceeds evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: all these evil things come from within and defile the man (7:20-23).
Yuck, an evil eye comes out of our mouth? Oh, wait there is more here isn’t there? Let’s see, Paul said we are to believe in our hearts, and we shall be saved, later in Mark Jesus will say the same thing, only it’s baptized and believe, yet here He is saying, “That which comes out of the heart of man, defiles the man”? Ahh, a mystery, a change in Hearts, showing the metaphor “heart” refers to a spirit in one form or another. Man without the Spirit of Christ is still under the hand of the spirit of man, who is not spiritual, but natural, it was not given by God, but came as a result of partaking of the fruit of wrong tree. It’s not a “spirit” in us, but an attitude, nature and character picked up from the spirit of disobedience being over us.
The remedy was asking God for a New Heart, from the New Heart we are able to truly Believe. The New Heart is the New Man, the New Man is a product of the Resurrection, thus the New Man believes Jesus was raised from the dead, simply because He is a product of the Resurrection. Our souls accept Truth, as the two become one in Belief. It’s a past tense issue with the New Man, it’s something which has happened, yet our faith reaches to the time when we will be partakers of the First Resurrection. If we are Born Again we can’t help but believe Jesus is raised from the dead.
The term Evil Eye means more to the Jew, than to us; the Jew calls the Evil Eye Ayin Hara, to the Jew this is different from an evil spirit. The Evil Eye is considered the fall nature, but it needs the Evil Hand to put the Evil Eye to work. When Jesus said, “Pluck out the eye and cut off the hand”, the concept went beyond the theology of the Pharisee. According to Jewish tradition, the rattling of pans and loud noises frightened off the Evil Eye, one didn’t cast it away. Jesus wasn’t telling us to pluck out our physical eye, rather He tells us to put off Evil by receiving the New Man.
The “evil eye” views events from the viewpoint of the spirit of man, if we attempt to hold to the spirit of man, yet claim the Spirit of Truth, we end double-minded. When Peter said, “the tree you cursed”, which eye was he using? The evil eye, he didn’t see the blessing, all he saw was cursing.
And from there He arose and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon and entered into an house and would have no man know it: but He could not be hid (7:24).
Wherever Jesus went, He had no place to lay His head, which shows us He didn’t seek to satisfy Himself, He focus was on the will of the Father. Jesus wasn’t making some attempt to hide, rather the symbol shows us He is never hid from us, He is always there in the time of need. It’s always we who attempt to hide from God.
For a certain woman, whose young daughter had an unclean spirit, heard of Him, and came and fell at His feet: the woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician by nation; and she besought Him that He would cast forth the devil out of her daughter but Jesus said unto her, Let the children first be filled: for it is not meet to take the children’s bread and to cast it unto the dogs (7:25-27).
We studied this woman in Matthew, but Mark adds to the study. The Blades are the Little Children, it’s important for the Little Children to be Filled. Woe to the one who hinders the growth of the Little Children. How do we hinder? How about traditions of men?
And she answered and said unto Him, Yes, Lord: yet the dogs under the table eat of the children’s crumbs (7:28).
The Children don’t get the crumbs, the dogs do, but nonetheless, the crumbs are more than enough to cast out devils, heal the sick and do Mighty works. This woman points to the “dogs”, to a Jew a “dog” was anyone who wasn’t Jewish. Jesus just told her to wait, thus He didn’t say she couldn’t receive, rather the children “must first be filled” (Mark 7:27). The woman is saying, True, but didn’t some of those children reject? If they did, then there was something left for her, which added to her belief. She began with Jesus can, now Jesus is working on the issue until she reaches Jesus “Will”, then her faith will break the barrier of time, bringing to her a blessing she would have received after Pentecost.
And He said unto her, For this saying go your way; the devil is gone out of your daughter. And when she was come to her house, she found the devil gone out and her daughter laid upon the bed (7:29-30).
Her faith? Looks like she was complaining, but wait, we have a mystery. She was persistent, she wasn’t about to give up, her belief gave her a foundation for faith, thus we must be persist to gain the Godly goal. In her case she knew some of the people rejected Jesus, some rejected the healings, thus there was some of those rejected elements which where still useable, perhaps a crumb, often a crumb of the anointing is more than enough.
What has this to do with Traditions? Much, the tradition of the Jews held no Gentile could ever receive; Jesus is showing those in the land can benefit, in so doing, He shows those in the kingdom can benefit even if it’s a crumb.
And again, departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, He came unto the sea of Galilee, through the midst of the coasts of Decapolis. And they brought unto Him one that was deaf and had an impediment in his speech; and they besought Him to put His hand upon him. And He took him aside from the multitude and put His fingers into his ears and He spit and touched His tongue; and looking up to heaven, He sighed and said unto him, Ephphatha, that is, Be opened (7:31-34).
Before any of us start the “First Church Of Spit” we have to understand the spittle contains the products of the blood, Jesus held the Blood of His Father. Our spit is spit, it’s the Blood of Jesus bringing the result. Jesus didn’t spit on the man, rather He spit on His finger, then applied the Blood by touching the man. If we start the “First Church Of Spit”, we would be making a tradition out of this experience, violating the premise.
Jesus would heal when someone asked, when someone asked for another, or when no one asked. Also, Jesus didn’t cast the devil out of this man, rather the man was a victim of the fall nature. There are “deaf and dumb spirits”, there were people who were deaf, as well as people who were dumb. Whether this man sinned, or became subject to the sin nature didn’t matter, what did matter was the man was healed. Tradition would have many questions regarding how the man entered the condition, the traditional thinkers would ponder, discuss, debate the how, yet the man would remain in his same old condition. What difference does it make how he ended in the condition, his faith was reaching out to be free, thus Jesus set him free.
And straightway his ears were opened and the string of his tongue was loosed and he spoke plain. And He charged them that they should tell no man: but the more He charged them, so much the more a great deal they published it; and were beyond measure astonished, saying, He has done all things well: He makes both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak (7:35-37).
These verses help us understand Mark 16:18; here Mark uses the Greek word Kalos for the English word Well. In Mark 16:18 this same Greek word is translated as “shall recover”, but in this case we find Jesus did Well, it’s not saying He was made Well. Mark 16:18 tells us to lay hands on the sick, if we do, we do Well. By us being obedient we build their belief, so it might be by faith, allowing them to be made well, the example is found here. This shows the last verses in Mark relate to the text. When we reach those verses we will find the blessing for the one who continues to believe.
In those days the multitude being very great and having nothing to eat, Jesus called His disciples unto Him and said unto them, I have compassion on the multitude, because they have now been with Me three days and have nothing to eat: and if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they will faint by the way: for many of them came from far (8:1-3).
The Three Days points to the three days Jesus will spend in the grave. During those three days, the disciples will be weary, afraid and hiding, yet Jesus was obtaining their freedom. Did they know it? Hardly, they were hiding from the Romans in their unbelief. There are many times when it appears as if Jesus isn’t doing a thing, yet faith says, He is always making intercession, as He is always working for our Good, whether we can see it, or not.
This is the feeding of the four thousand, it would be just a few months past the feeding of the five thousand; the lesson of the prior should still be clear in the minds of the disciples.
And His disciples answered Him, From where can a man satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness? (8:4).
They are in the area of Decapolis (Mark 7:31), which is not far from where the five thousand were fed, but it’s a different time, circumstance and location. The disciples failed to equate the two events, puny belief must have an exact past experience before it will accept a miracle at hand.
And He asked them, How many loaves have you? And they said, Seven (8:5).
Prior they had five loaves and two fish to feed five thousand, this time they found more bread, yet they still had trouble believing Jesus was able. Why? Tradition, they didn’t have fish at the outset, rather the fish would come later, how could Jesus do the miracle without fish in hand? We do the same, if you don’t pray the right way, you won’t receive, if you don’t do this, you will miss it, if you don’t have the right prayer garment you will miss it, those things have nothing to do with it, as we will see.
And He commanded the people to sit down on the ground: and He took the seven loaves and gave thanks and broke and gave to His disciples to set before them; and they did set them before the people. And they had a few small fishes: and He blessed and commanded to set them also before them (8:6-7).
The word Ground means Earth, there is another issue, the last time it was grass; no grass, surely no miracle. They were looking at the elements, not Jesus; bread, fish, grass or dirt, who cares? Jesus was there, do as He says.
The traditions of the elders proclaimed no one could sit on dirt and eat, yet Jesus told them to sit, not only did they sit, they ate. The washing of hands related to this as well; how could one have clean hands, yet eat on the dirt? This feeding comes after the teaching on traditions, Jesus used it to show how foolish the traditions of men are.
We also see Jesus took the seven loaves, then gave thanks, then broke them, then the few “small fishes” appeared. Traditions choke out our belief, leaving our faith with little or no platform. “No way, there isn’t any fish”, “Oh big deal a couple of small ones, last time they were bigger, we can’t do it”. Jesus is teaching them not to compare the last miracle with this one, but don’t forget the last one either, simply don’t hinder the miracle today because today it seems like we have less, in truth there were less people to feed.
So they did eat and were filled: and they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets and they that had eaten were about four thousand: and He sent them away (8:8-9).
This time they received seven baskets, again this is an example of the Kingdom, the Bread pointing to the seven churches. Jesus didn’t have the disciples give them “wine”, it was “bread”, they gave what was freely given to them. These disciples were Bread as the beginning elements of the Rock, they were learning how to build the Rock. It was not time for the New Wine, but the little fishes were a sign of what was to come. The faith of a grain of mustard seed, it’s all it takes to move mountains.
And straightway He entered into a ship with His disciples and came into the parts of Dalmanutha. And the Pharisees came forth and began to question with Him, seeking of Him a sign from heaven, tempting Him (8:10-11).
The Pharisees kept tempting Jesus to meet their desires, they wanted a sign condoning to their thinking. Anytime someone demands a sign before they will believe, they are an Unbeliever, a Pharisee, or both. There were signs plenty, but the Pharisees wanted their own personal sign, which is tempting the Lord. When we fall for the temptation, we enter their evil, becoming a partaker of the wrong spirit.
And He sighed deeply in His Spirit and said, Why does this generation seek after a sign? verily I say unto you, There shall be no sign given unto this generation (8:12).
There are different Generations, we know these people will see the Sign of the Resurrection, but Jesus says they won’t? No He doesn’t, He says it won’t be Given to them, it will be Given to others. He knew they would reject the Resurrection, but a Generation from their Generation would believe, they would receive the benefit of the Resurrection on the Day of Pentecost. It’s the same context as the last verses in Mark, even if the disciples didn’t believe, they were to preach, someone would believe causing the signs to follow those who believe.
And He left them and entering into the ship again departed to the other side. Now the disciples had forgotten to take bread, neither had they in the ship with them more than one loaf. And He charged them, saying, Take heed, beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the leaven of Herod. And they reasoned among themselves, saying, It is because we have no bread (8:13-16).
The disciples weren’t about to get caught without bread the next time; however, the best laid plans oft times go astray. The disciples still were unable to discern between bread for the belly, and the Bread of Life. John shows Jesus just finished talking about the Bread of Life, as compared to the leaven of the Pharisees (Jn 6). Seeking a self-based sign is the fruit of the leaven of the Pharisees, proven in their corrupt communication.
And when Jesus knew it, He said unto them, Why reason you, because you have no bread? perceive you not yet, neither understand? have you your heart yet hardened? Having eyes, see you not? and having ears, hear you not? and do you not remember? (8:17-18).
In both of the prior feedings, the disciples obtained from others, yet they are still concerned about meeting their own need. They missed the point, now they think they must have bread with them all the time, they didn’t have any before. They were starting their own tradition, yet it seemed like a “good idea”.
Later Jesus will tell the disciples, “when the time shall come, you may remember that I told you of them” (Jn 16:4), then, “when He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come” (Jn 16:13). We know “The Comforter” is the Holy Ghost, but Jesus also talked about “another Comforter”, Jesus is our Advocate in heaven, but the Other Comforter is on the earth, who is ever Born of the Comforter has Another Comforter. The Spirit of Truth, or New Man in us becomes our ears and eyes, our spiritual perception, moving toward the time will when the two (soul and Spirit) shall be one.
When I broke the five loaves among the five thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took you up? They said unto Him, Twelve. And when the seven among four thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took you up? And they said, Seven. And He said unto them, How is it that you do not understand? (8:19-21).
If Jesus took care of our need once, He is fully able to do it again and again, if we continue to believe. This also shows the excess, it was His point, they provided nothing, but by being obedient they acquired much. Jesus didn’t tell them to “fill the bread wagon”, He was teaching them how to believe in the proper manner.
And He came to Bethsaida; and they bring a blind man unto Him and besought Him to touch him and He took the blind man by the hand and led him out of the town; and when He had spit on his eyes and put His hands upon him, He asked him if he saw ought. And he looked up and said, I see men as trees, walking. After that He put His hands again upon his eyes and made him look up: and he was restored and saw every man clearly (8:22-25).
Healings are all different, each sickness is connected to an individual, each has different roots. Attempting to affix formulas to the healing, only adds confusion. This blind man wasn’t healed immediately, yet Jesus didn’t tell him, “Well now, I perceive you have no faith”, or “It appears to me, you lack the faith to be healed”, nor did Jesus say, “Well, I gave it My best, guess the Father wants you blind”. Prior Jesus spit on His fingers, this time He spit right on the man’s eyes, thus the “tradition” would have held it couldn’t work unless He spit on the fingers.
This blind man is a symbol of the time it takes for the scales of Phariseeism, or the scales of the self to be exposed and cleaned, yet the result is the same. When the scales of Phariseeism fall, we will gain eyes to see and discern. At first he couldn’t see a thing, then he looked toward men, as the men appeared as a blur, then Jesus told him to “look up,” when he looked up his sight came. We must Look Up to receive the fullness of the healing. When he looked toward man, his sight was still faulty, when he looked toward heaven his sight came: has to be a lesson.
And He sent him away to his house saying, Neither go into the town, nor tell it to any in the town (8:26).
This man was from Bethsaida, the same town where Philip, Andrew and Peter were from, this is just another example of how we can’t follow formulas. Bethsaida was rebuked for it’s unbelief (Matt 11:20-21), yet we find the compassion of Jesus here. Jesus didn’t say, “Bethsaida? I just rebuked you for your unbelief”. This man is a perfect example of the choice to believe; at first it didn’t seem his believe could connect to faith, yet Jesus didn’t give up, He continued, seeing the blurred objects was better than before, but not good enough. Jesus built his belief by giving a command, the man obeyed, indicating our obedience will help build our belief.
And Jesus went out and His disciples, into the towns of Caesarea Philippi: and by the way He asked His disciples, saying unto them, Whom do men say that I am? (8:27).
Matthew expands on this, adding to the events, but Luke shows a similar lesson just after the feeding of the five thousand (Luke 9:18).
And they answered, John the Baptist: but some say, Elijah; and others, One of the prophets (8:28).
All of these answers equate to the concept of reincarnation, the word Reincarnation means Again (Rein) Carnal (Carnation), or Again Flesh. Jesus will rebuke the thought by teaching the Truth: that born of the flesh is flesh, that born of the Spirit is Spirit. Jesus didn’t say, That born of the flesh, is flesh, is flesh, and is flesh again. Reincarnation is the false concept of man’s flesh improving to the point where man becomes perfect by the flesh. Flesh is flesh, even if we had sixty million attempts to do “it over again”, we can bet we would do it “our way”, ending none the better. Why? The flesh is the problem, it had a mind and will of it’s own, it’s the holder of the fall nature, thus we impute the flesh dead on the Cross of Jesus, which makes the old nature ineffective.
The same holds true with the Spirit, it would be an insult to think all God did was bring back to life some dormant spirit. God gave us His Seed, a Spirit Holy, delivered by the Holy Ghost, the Seed of God is the Word in us, it’s so New it was never before.
And He said unto them, But Whom say you that I am? And Peter answered and said unto Him, You are the Christ. And He charged them that they should tell no man of Him. And He began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again (8:29-31).
We know Matthew expanded on this event, it’s the same time when Jesus said He would build His Church on the Rock. The position of the Son of man relates to Mercy and the kingdom of heaven, here is a change in pace, Jesus is looking toward the Cross and Resurrection, spiritual matters concerning the Kingdom of God were now in play. Accordingly the disciples didn’t have a clue of what it entailed, they were now in a position where they are not to teach. This adds to the event where Jesus comes down the Mount of Transfiguration, as we will see.
And He spoke that saying openly. And Peter took Him, and began to rebuke Him. But when He had turned about and looked on His disciples, He rebuked Peter, saying, Get you behind Me, Satan: for you savor not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men (8:32-33).
Mark makes it clear, Jesus looked right at Peter, then rebuked Peter for holding Satan thoughts. Peter wanted Jesus to save His own soul, stop what God has ordained, much like the time he walked on the water, Peter wanted it his way. Here, he wants Jesus to change the event, but in all fairness to Peter, this was still before Pentecost, he is still without the Spirit, he still lacks the foundation to believe in the Resurrection.
Most of our battles are not against the devil, they’re against the old nature. Some of us think the devil is stopping us from “doing the work of the Lord”; however, in many of those events it’s the Lord telling us our stinking thinking is taking us in the wrong direction. The self-produced event may even turn out pleasant, but not productive. The disciples would’ve been tickled pink if the Cross could be avoided, but without the Cross, the Resurrection couldn’t take place, without the Resurrection the Sacrifice in heaven couldn’t happen, without the Sacrifice the Spirit couldn’t come on Pentecost, without the Spirit they would remain bound to the earth. They were doing things, learning, seeing miracles, but bound to the earth. They didn’t understand as good as it was, it was going to get better.
And when He had called the people unto Him with His disciples also, He said unto them, Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his Cross and follow Me (8:34).
These are the Keys to the Kingdom, Jesus placed them in our hands, thus before we act, there is a mental objective, we must deny the self nature by imputing it dead on the Cross. Expecting Jesus to deny our self nature is not the call; attempting to save our own souls through the pride of life is not the call. We Deny the Self, allowing the Spirit to save our souls as the engrafted Word. This means more to the Blade, than it does to the Seed or Root. The Blade is able to give thirtyfold; therefore, the Blade has received thirtyfold, or three times the benefit of the Root. The Three areas of victory show the Blade knows their sins are forgiven, it’s a matter of sound belief, they are fully able to enter the saving of the soul, they are not overcome by the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches or the lusts for other things. The Blade understands the Grain is merely the covering, it’s not the Life, the vessel is the container, it’s not the Living Water, the cup is just a cup, it’s the Blood of Jesus making the Cup holy.
For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for My sake and the Gospel’s, the same shall save it. For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? (8:35-37).
The Holy Ghost moved the translators to use both the English words Life and Soul as the Greek Psuche, thereby giving us the two elements of man’s natural condition. Our old natural life style was self based centered on following the old man. This tells us we must put off the old, in order to gain the New. The first use of the English word Life is connected to the word Lose, in this case it means to Destroy or cause Destruction; the context shows if we attempt to save our own souls we will end destroying them. The second use of the English word Lose means to Cast Away, meaning we put away the old nature for the sake of Jesus, and the Gospel. There is only one Way for man to save his soul, ye must be Born Again.
Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of Me and My words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when He comes in the glory of His Father with the holy angels (8:38).
The word Ashamed is a compound word meaning, To have shame for oneself, or a Disfigurement, or a Reluctance produced by fear, or Disgrace. It doesn’t mean to totally reject, rather it means to bring a disgrace on Jesus, the Body, or the Words of Jesus. It’s the word Disfigurement gives us the best definition of Ashamed. To Disfigure the Body of Christ is to enter through the Mercy of God, yet refuse to give Mercy. This has to be the case since we see the title “Son of man” used pointing to the Judgment. The word Disgrace means A disapproval or Disfavor in whatever Jesus is doing. All this was a warning to Judas, he would disfigure his position by attempting to change things to fit his agenda.
Peter tells us Jesus is the Lamb without blemish or spot; however, in reference to the false teachers, Peter said, “spots are they and blemishes, sporting themselves with their own deceivings while they feast with you (I Pet 1:19 & II Pet 2:13). It’s not merely being ashamed to say something, or a failure to testify of Jesus in the face of adversity, rather it’s bringing spots and blemishes upon the Body of Christ, thus they “talk” about Jesus, but they also hold the Truth in unrighteousness.
The reference to “This Generation” is the Generation of those who remain adulterous and sinful, not the Generation of those who enter Grace who are no longer adulterous or sinful, nor is it the Generation of the Remnant.
Adultery can only be committed by someone who is married, as a matter of disrespect to the vows and their mate; however, fornication is committed by a single person, yet it can be attributed to one who is married, meaning they feel they are not responsible to the vows they have taken, as they consider themselves not responsible to the marriage. The Generation Jesus is talking about is one who admits to the marriage, but has no respect for their Partner.
And He said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power (9:1).
This is different, the subjects being spoken to include the people as well as the disciples. Here Jesus doesn’t say “some of you”, but “some of them”, speaking to a time yet to come, the “death” He is speaking of is not physical death, it’s still appointed unto all men to die once, then comes the Judgment. This is the second death; John tells us those who are Partakers of the First Resurrection are not subject to the second death (Rev 20:6). Among those being spoken to are some who will experience the ability to impute the flesh dead after Pentecost, but there was another standing there, Judas, those who join his position will see the second death (Rev 20:10).
And after six days, Jesus take with Him Peter, and James, and John, and lead them up into a high mountain apart by themselves: and He was transfigured before them (9:2).
Isn’t it interesting how the Transfiguration relates to the Glory, and to those who shall not see the second death. This Mount points to a complete change, one from the inside out, it can only come by being Born Again. We are Transformed by God’s Mercy, but we also need to be Transfiguration by Grace to complete the process, so we can be Translated when the time comes. The command “Ye Must (making it a command) be Born Again” shows our Mercy must join to Grace to be Living Water.
And His raiment became shining, exceeding white as snow; so as no fuller on earth can white them (9:3).
This form of Purity cannot be obtained from any earthly element, including our intellect, it cannot be obtained from the Abrahamic Covenant, it can’t be obtained by works of the flesh. Jesus said, there will be a Few who will walk with Him in White (Rev 3:5). This purity must come from the Spirit, the sanctification of Christ, the washing of Water (Mercy) by the Word, the cleaning of the Blood of Jesus (Eph 5:26 & I Jn 1:7). Faith still comes by hearing, the hearing by the Word, but the cleaning is by the Blood, coupled with the Washing of the Water by the Word, which is scrubbing us free of the spots.
The one thing we don’t see in this Transfiguration are the Feet of Jesus. The Feet of Jesus are designed to be placed on His footstool, if we look at the Tabernacle we would find the Courtyard is the place of Brass and Fire, thus the Head is akin to the Holy of Holies, the Body to the Holy Place, the feet to the Courtyard, thus the seven churches are joined to the Golden Candlestick, which is in the Holy Place. This Transfiguration frees us from becoming the Footstool of Jesus, as He has made us kings and priests unto God.
And there appeared unto them Elias with Moses, and they were talking with Jesus (9:4).
Elijah and Moses are the Two Witnesses; however, it doesn’t mean the actual men, rather it’s the same example we find with John being Elijah if one receives it. The body of Moses is the Law, the body of Elijah represents the Prophets; whereas, the figure of Jesus is the Head and Body. Jesus calls this a “vision”, thus it’s a projected promise, giving these three men more foundation for belief.
And Peter answered and said to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three tabernacles; one for You, and one for Moses, and for Elias. For he wist not what to say; for they were sore afraid (9:5-6).
Peter is back walking on the water, he didn’t know what to say, so he said the first thing entering his mind. Peter wanted to mix Jesus into the Law and Prophets; however, the Law and Prophets testify of Jesus, they are not Jesus. They are Witnesses of Judgment, but Witnesses nonetheless. The Law and Prophets called for repentance, Jesus is the answer to repentance. Jesus came to complete the purpose of the Law and Prophets, not to have the Law and Prophets complete His purpose. The Blade hears the Spirit of Truth by following Jesus, not the Law of Moses. The Blade doesn’t send deeds to the Lord, rather the Blade comes boldly to the throne of Grace.
Today in Israel we find three tabernacles on the supposed place where the Transfiguration took place, thus natural man moved in foolishness and completed for Peter, what Peter was rebuked for attempting. Instead of the three tabernacles testifying for them, we find the Two Witnesses testify against those who formed them, maintain them, or honor them.
And there was a cloud that overshadowed them: and a voice came out of the cloud, saying, This is My Beloved Son: hear Him (9:7)
The Law of Moses isn’t the Son of God, the Prophets aren’t the Son of God, a change is taking place, the Law of the Spirit is coming from heaven directly to man. The need for man to use self-righteousness is ending, the time to enter the Righteousness of Jesus is beginning, yet these three men didn’t have a clue to what was happening.
This is the Second Command from the Father, the first is to hold Mercy, but here it’s a direct commandment, “Hear ye Him”, Faith comes by Hearing. What a change, did God give Moses the Law? Yes, did God speak through the prophets? Yes; however, we also know, God who at sundry times, and in divers manners spoke in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, has in these last days spoken unto us by His Son (Heb 1:1-2), or “Hear ye Him”. How does Jesus speak to us? By the Spirit, “hear what the Spirit says to the churches”, “however, when he, the Spirit of Truth is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak, and he will show you things to come. He shall glorify Me; for he shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you” (Jn 16:13-14). The same John told us the Spirit of Truth is the Greater He in us (I Jn 4:1-4). It’s still Hear ye Him.
And suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves (9:8).
Where did Moses go? Where did Elijah go? Into the Night. In Matthew 17:9 we find this was a Vision, they were awake, it didn’t pertain to a warning, it held good news with information pertaining to hope, thus their belief was being fortified so it could be by faith.
And as they came down from the mountain, He charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of man were risen from the dead (9:9).
This is strange, it’s not “was” risen as a singular, but “were” as a plural, indicating more than one subject. This points to the captivity being taken captive, as well as a promise for us to be Partakers in the First Resurrection, but the premise is they still can’t talk about Jesus the Resurrected Christ until they are endued with the Power from on High.
This confirms the disciples were not in any position to speak on spiritual matters, they lack the authority as well as the power. This is a warning, don’t attempt to Witness of Jesus without the Spirit, it will end in legalism.
People follow all sorts of religious disciplining and training, but the command is “you must be Born Again”, before we have the spiritual insight to truly call Jesus Lord.
And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean (9:10).
Here is another verse showing they had no idea what the Cross or Resurrection entailed. What Gospel did they preach? For us the Gospel centers on the Resurrection of Jesus, but these guys didn’t have a clue to what it entailed. They preached Mercy, the forgiveness of sins by the mercies of God. The kingdom of heaven (Rock) was in hand, the Kingdom of God was at hand. This merely shows when Jesus set His face to Jerusalem and the Cross, the time for the disciples to do nothing else but watch, was in hand.
And they asked Him, saying, Why say the scribes that Elias must come first? (9:11).
They just saw Elijah, then as fast as they saw him, he was gone, thus they assumed the man Elijah must come before the end, yet Jesus will explain the two aspects of Elijah. Neither of which is the actual man Elijah returning from the dead or as some mystic reincarnated human out of Paradise.
And He answered and told them, Elias verily comes first, and restores all things, and how it is written of the Son of man, that He must suffer many things and be set at naught (9:12).
Elijah must come, but Jesus shows Elijah comes before the Cross (Great), again his message will come before the Judgment (Dreadful Day). The Elijah message came with John, “Prepare the way of the Lord”, in the latter days it will be the words of the Prophets pointing out the error of idol worship will be the message. Clearly the context and evidence show Elijah did bring the words for Restoration, “Behold the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world (meaning both Jew and Gentile)”, then the Son of man will suffer, but it will be Marvelous, or Great. The aspect of Elijah was complete in John, in the end the Everlasting Gospel will speak of the Dreadful Day of the Lord, the warning of the prophets toward the coming Judgment, then the Elijah message will be complete. However, it shows there was one part before the Cross, and one in the Night, but for those of the Day it’s “Hear ye Him”. Elijah was a prophet, but he was not Born Again, he didn’t have Jesus in him, he had an anointing, but nothing like the ability to tread on serpents, much less take them up, rather he heard the words of Jezebel and ran. We are Elijah if we receive it, in our case rather than prepare the way of the Lord, we prepare the way by the Lord.
But I say unto you, That Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him (9:13).
Elijah the man went to Paradise, in Matthew we saw it was an “it”, but here it’s clearly a “he”. What gives? Ahh, John the Baptist carried the message of Elijah, the Way of the Lord was made clear, the aspect is complete. The “they” here means the Jews, since Herod was a Jew.
This also shows “Elijah coming” is not some reincarnation of the man yet to happen, nor was John a reincarnation of the man Elijah. The message yet to come for those of the Night will be in the words of the Prophets and Law, giving us the Two Witnesses assigned to the last two candlesticks (churches – Rev 11:1-5).
Jesus will also tell us how the Kingdom suffered violence, the word Violence refers to self-righteousness. The time element Jesus will give is “from John the Baptist, until now”, thus it’s not two thousand years of violence, or even fifty years of violence, but the limited time period from the time John the Baptist appeared on the scene to announce the kingdom of heaven until Jesus establishes the Kingdom in His Righteousness, at the time the ability to take if by Force (Holy Ghost) will put the Kingdom In hand.
And when He came to His disciples, He saw a great multitude about them, and the scribes questioning with them. And straightway all the people, when they beheld Him, were greatly amazed and running to Him saluted Him. And He asked the scribes, What question you with them? (9:14-16).
What were they supposed to do? Nothing. Yet, they cast out devils before, what’s the big deal? Jesus didn’t give them authority to cast out devils now, He told them not to do anything, thus doing something, when we are not supposed to is still disobedience, all disobedience is unbelief, indicating we didn’t believe what the Lord said, here it’s the same, they are to begin their Tarry time.
This is also an example of how attempting to impress man with “the Power” places us in self-justification. The context shows there were people around wanting a show, some of the religious leaders were doing their “show me” act, the disciples got caught in the trap causing them to enter unbelief. When we attempt to justify ourselves, we will move from the Power of His Christ, to mind power. The sad part of all this is the victim, he was being tormented in the process.
And one of the multitude answered and said, Master, I have brought unto You my son, which had a dumb spirit (9:17).
The question was “Why are you talking to My disciples?”. The answer was, “I brought my son to You”, thus this man didn’t bring his son to the disciples, but the disciples were there, Jesus wasn’t, thus they assumed it was their place. Ahh, self-assertion as they were usurping authority, they were told to wait, not act, but the challenge came, they reacted when they should have responded by waiting for Jesus. Their reasoning? They did this sort of thing before, what’s the big deal? See a devil, cast it out; however, they were told to Wait, not cast out devils.
It was a chance to show their power, a time to display their ability before the scribes, a time to prove to the scribes how great the Name of Jesus really is. They walked right into temptation; after all, “If you be the disciples of Jesus, cast out the devil and show all these people how the angels of God will hold you up” (Matt 4:5-6). This also proves they not only were void of spiritual ability, they were void of the Spirit, they had no discernment whatsoever, all they knew was they cast out devils last month, so why not now? Out of order, a warning to us all, when we are out of order we decrease our authority and power substantially. No wonder Jesus said, “Ye must be Born Again”.
And wheresoever he takes him, he tears him and he foams and gnashes with his teeth, and pines away: and I spoke to Your disciples that they should cast him out: and they could not (9:18).
Here we find the problem, the man told the disciples, Jesus didn’t. The man had no authority to tell the disciples anything, but they heard, reacted, then ended in trouble. The man didn’t say, “I asked Your disciples”, rather he said “that they should cast him out”.
He answered him, and said, O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I suffer you? Bring him to Me. And they brought him unto Him: and when He saw him, straightway the spirit tore him; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. And He asked his father, How long is it ago since this came unto him? And he said, Of a child (9:19-21).
If this curse has plagued the lad since he was a child, why couldn’t the disciples wait three days for Jesus? Therefore, we know the Pharisees told Jesus to wait, yet He didn’t, but the difference is found in who told who what. The Pharisees made the same mistake as the man, they assumed they could tell the disciples what to do. They presumed since they were leaders, they were above the Anointing, and above Jesus. Jesus was treading on the serpents, but the serpents didn’t know it. The disciples felt the situation called for “common sense”, but they usurped the authority of Jesus. Once they did, it was the play zone of the devil, the same tree, same mind games. We can see how this devil was playing a mind game, the disciples said, “come out” but on the way out the devil would toss the child down. Oh my, must not have worked, cast it out again. When they did they showed their unbelief, allowing the devil to reenter. They would cast it out again, it would toss the child down again, round and round it would go.
And ofttimes it has cast him into the fire, and into waters, to destroy him: but If you can do anything, have compassion on us and help us (9:22).
Prior the man said, “I spoke unto Your disciples that they should cast him out”, but now it’s “If You can do anything”, the man’s belief is jumping all over the place, from the ability of Jesus, to the ability of the disciples, back to Jesus. The man has “belief” in what others can do, but he is allowing to fly around like a wild bird. This becomes another lesson for us in reference to Belief, it’s one thing to believe in the ability of others, another to believe “God Is”, in this case it was “I don’t believe Your disciples can”.
Jesus said unto him, If you can believe, all things are possible to him that believes (9:23).
This doesn’t mean to believe in anything, rather it connects to John 3:18 where Jesus said, “He that believes on Him is not condemned: but he that believes not is condemned already” (Jn 3:18). As well as to Mark 16:16-18 where Jesus also said, “He that believes and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believes not shall be damned”. The only difference between John and Mark is the word “baptism”, both tell us it’s not the baptism alone, but the continual believing makes the difference. The Baptism is the induction into the Body, thus we entered the Body, but we must continually believe God is able, then the phrase “shall be saved” applies. This event points directly to the issue, the disciples believed prior, since they did cast out devils, but now they were justifying themselves; the man believed in the ability of others, the devil knew they were all playing a mind game, thus he joined right in.
And straightway the father of the child cried out, and said with tears, Lord, I believe, help You my unbelief (9:24).
The woman of Canaan asked the Lord, “Lord, help me”, but she didn’t ask the Lord to help her unbelief (Matt 15:25). This man asked the Lord, “If You can do anything, have compassion and help us” (Mark 9:22). “Do anything”? It’s hardly, “I know You can do it”. When we have belief in the ability of others, yet they begin to fail, our belief will slide fast into unbelief. The man saw what was happening, the disciples were beginning to slide into unbelief, and he followed. The man said, “If You can”, Jesus said, “I will If you can believe”.
When Jesus saw that the people came running together, He rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, You dumb and deaf spirit, I charge you, come out of him, and enter no more into him (9:25).
This verse opens the entire situation up, the people came running to see the show, they wanted to be entertained, the disciples entered the game of, “The Power of Christ as a traveling puppet show”. The Power of God is not a toy, it’s not given to make us look good before mankind, using it and abusing it are different.
This child was a victim, the devil was making a show for the morbid minds of the people, the disciples fell into the same trap, they attempted to use the Name of Jesus to justify their positions. The people wanted to see the devil cast out, or the devil win, but they could care less about the child. The phrase, “enter no more” explains the ineffectiveness of the disciples. This demon would rip as he left the child, thereby making it appear as if he wasn’t cast out, causing the disciples to again use the Name of Jesus. Since the disciples started in unbelief, their belief in the Name of Jesus was also tainted, causing the Name to become less then effective for them at the moment. The demon was putting on a show, once the demon convinced the disciples he was not gone, they used the Name again, by their unbelief, they allowed the demon to reenter, the game went on and on. Is this Precious? Yes, the disciples were learning Obedience, a key to the Kingdom.
And the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him: and he was as one dead; insomuch that many said, He is dead. But Jesus took him by the hand and lifted him up; and he arose (9:26-27).
Wow, more unbelief, now they think the child is dead. The demon was still attempting to bring unbelief, when the child appeared dead, the people said, “Look the Man of God killed him”. This demon used Fire and Water in an attempt to kill the child, Jesus used His Authority to save the child, the people couldn’t discern the difference. The demon was mocking the Delivering Mercy of God, by using water and fire as weapons. The allegory is clear, if we use the Mercy of God or God’s delivering Power in an evil way, we are a devil.
And when He was come into the house, His disciples asked Him privately, Why could not we cast him out? And He said unto them, This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting (9:28-29).
The disciples were embarrassed, they wanted to keep the entire matter private; their pride was exposed. Matthew told us the reason was their unbelief, helping us understand how the phrase “This kind” refers to the unbelief, not the demon. The Fasting is not fasting food, but denying the self, which includes denying the temptation to justify our position before men; those times when we can puff up our chest and say, “I’m a child of God, and have what it takes”, or “look at the power I have”. All this teaching still connects to Deny the Self as we enter the Transformation to be Transfigured to Hear ye Him.
And they departed thence and passed through Galilee; and He would not that any man should know it. For He taught His disciples and said unto them, The Son of man is delivered into the hands of men, and they shall kill Him; and after that He is killed, He shall rise the third day (9:30-31).
Jesus didn’t say, “The Son of man Will be delivered” rather He was pronouncing the event as a present tense issue. It’s also clear this is the position of the Son of man, thus we as sons of God are viewing the events from our position, but it didn’t change the position of Jesus.
This is another area where the Week of the Cross is talked about well before the actual week, the structure of the earthly ministry was to finish the “should believe” bringing the evidence for us “to believe”.
But they understood not that saying, and were afraid to ask Him (9:32).
Teaching without the event left a void foundation, yet Jesus knew it. This is still the time of “should believe on Him”, later it will be Shall believe God raised Him from the dead.
The disciples heard Jesus talk about His death and Resurrection, but then they also started to guess who would be “boss” after the Master is gone. After all the twelve tribes of Israel had a government order, they had a king, they had the priests, they had the temple, what would these disciples have? How about The Greater He in them? We know it now, they didn’t then. Not even a theologian like Nicodemus knew what Born Again meant, yet he was learned (Jn 3:1-7).
And He came to Capernaum: and being in the house He asked them, What was it that you disputed among yourselves by the way? (9:33).
When we’re in the Way there is no dispute, everyone knows their job and calling; but if we are “by the way” we dispute not knowing our calling or position.
But they held their peace: for by the way they had disputed among themselves, who should be the greatest. And He sat down and called the twelve, and said to them, If any man desire to be first, the same shall be last of all and servant of all (9:34-35).
We could term this, “they answered not, because they knew they were busted”. Since they didn’t answer, we can see they knew it was wrong. The premise is a lack of knowledge, with the understanding of the knowledge. They had some knowledge, Jesus just told them, but they didn’t understand, setting the stage for the disputing.
Jesus is going to the Cross, yet they are attempting to find out who will replace Him, or get the “lead job”, who will be “the boss”, who gets the “big chair”. If we desire to be First, we must be Last, thus the First is last and the Last is first. The Greatest among them was Jesus, it should end the dispute.
And He took a child and set him in the midst of them: and when He had taken him in His arms, He said unto them, Whosoever shall receive one of such children in My name, receives Me: and whosoever shall receive Me, receives not Me, but Him that sent Me (9:36-37).
Ah gee, if you’re over five you can’t get in. No, it’s not what this means. Often Jesus laid hands on the children, but the children received Him without question, it’s the point. These children didn’t say, “move over, I’m better than you”, or “He loves me more than you, so there”. They accepted the Love of Christ, they never attempted to earn it. The hardest thing for a Babe in Christ to do is receive the Love of God, without trying to earn it.
And John answered Him, saying, Master, we saw one casting out devils in Your Name, and he follows not us: and we forbade him, because he follows not us (9:38).
John was one step from the leaven of the Pharisee, he didn’t equate the evidence, he equated to the group. The man was not among their “group”, John was acting just like the Pharisees did in reference to John the Baptist. This also shows us once we receive God’s Mercy we have the power to freely give. The man was using the Name of Jesus, but he was also under Authority as long as he remained in Mercy. There was no “baptism in the Name of Jesus” at this time, just acceptance of God’s Mercy, then operating in it. This goes right back to “O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I suffer you? (Mark 9:19).
John knows he made a mistake, now what? His question is not one of bragging, it came right after Jesus taught on receiving, which is the opposite of forbidding. Perhaps this shows us some of the reasons why Jesus loved John: John was quick in seeing these things. Later John will see the grave clothes and believe, while the rest of them didn’t. However, another attribute of John’s was his quickness to set things right, here is an example, Jesus said Receive, or Bring them, yet John just pushed one away.
But Jesus said, Forbid him not, for there is no man which shall do a miracle in My Name, that can lightly speak evil of Me. For he that is not against us is on our part (9:39-40).
Paul used this when he spoke to the Corinthians about speaking in unknown tongues. Whether we agree or not isn’t the issue, if we claim to be Christian, we “forbid not to speak with tongues”, whether it’s forbidding ourselves or others (I Cor 14:39). The command was not, “you must speak in tongues”, rather it was “don’t forbid others”. Here it’s akin to the statement, don’t forbid them. Hindering and encouraging are opposite forces, we can’t do both, if we bind them, we are bound, if we loose them, we are loosed,
For whosoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in my name, because ye belong to Christ, verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward. And whosoever shall offend one of [these] little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea. (9:41-42).
This still connects to unbelief, or acting outside of the command, thus it points to willing service. The demon in the child used water, but for destruction, so what is the “cup of water” here? Mercy, not liquid, we can give someone a bucket of water, then hit them in the head with the “bucket of tradition”. Jesus is still talking about the application of Mercy, thus the application of Mercy would have encouraged the man, not forbid him. How did this conversation about this man start? When John heard, “whosoever receives one in My Name”, John knew the man was casting out devils by the Name of Jesus, yet he didn’t receive him.
And if your hand offend you, cut it off: it is better for you to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched. Where their worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched (9:43-44).
What has this to do with Children? Or the man who was casting out devils? John used an offending hand when he rebuked the man, but Jesus says cut yourself away from the offense, stop seeing things from the fall nature, for the result of following the fall nature is failure. This goes right back to “deny yourself”, the self is the heart pump of the fall nature, remove the self, the old nature dies. How do we do it? The Cross of Jesus, impute the old dead, put it off, then put on the New Man.
The metaphor “Worm” refers to the lost soul of man, thus Jesus says, “their worm”, rather than, “the worm”, thus the millstone takes one to the pit of Perdition, the lowest hell, the place where torment is added to torment. One is a “son of perdition” when they reject the call to be a “son of God”, they join back to the world through the authority of the world. Peter said, it would be better for them never to have known about Jesus, than to have known and become entangled Again into the pollutions of the world (II Pet 2:19-22). Peter’s reference is toward those who gained Mercy, but rejected the purpose of Mercy for their self-will, as they made the choice to draw back to Perdition (II Pet 2:10-18). Thank God, the just live by faith, we are not of those who draw back to Perdition, but of them who believe unto the saving of the soul (Heb 10:38-39).
And if your foot offend you, cut it off: it is better for you to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell into the fire that never shall be quenched: where their worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched (9:45-46).
Encourage, don’t discourage, the natural mind of man will discourage even in the act of natural encouragement. “It’s great, but this is better”; only because we did it. Pride always thinks it can do it better, faster and more efficient. Let the Spirit speak those Rhema words. Each and everyone of us have what it takes to get through this. There is no reason for the Just to be unjust. Knowledge is like belief and faith, it grows and adds to itself when we let it.
And if your eye offend you, pluck it out: it is better for you to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire: where their worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched (9:47-48).
Okay, let’s see, He used three things, do you think they relate to the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye and the pride of life? Yes, feet swift to mischief, hands refusing to obey, eyes tending to wander. These are not gates, they are lusts needing to be dealt with by the Spirit.
This verse would seem out of place considering Jesus said sin is an issue of the mind and heart. If the heart offend thee, pluck it out? If the mind offend thee, pluck it out? No, this refers to being removed from the realm where those things rule. The hand, the foot the eye, three things all relating to the fall nature.
Since the “worm” dies not we find the concept of the eternal soul is true, but since the fire is there it also means there is a conscience awareness of the surroundings. If there is Eternal Life, there must be Eternal Judgment, so says the Doctrine of Christ (Heb 6:2).
For every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. Salt is good: but if the salt have lost his saltness, wherewith will you season it? Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with another (9:49-50).
Jesus takes this all the way back to verse 34, and the disputing of the disciples. The Fire of God is placed on the individual sacrifices to bring the Salt to preserve the sacrifice, but if we allow the Salt to lose it’s ability we lose the ability to maintain in peace. Salt is a metaphor for Mercy, the preserving agent of Grace.
Salt is made up from two chemicals, either of which by their self will kill us, but place them together and they produce a Good Savor. It takes both Acts and Ways to bring about the desired result.
This warning from Jesus regarding hindering the Little Children isn’t directed to little kiddies, it points to hindering the Blades, it’s directed to disciples, Encourage, don’t discourage; promote, don’t demote, edify don’t divide, look to God Is, rather than God Isn’t.
And He arose from thence and came to the coasts of Judea by the further side of the Jordan: and the people resort unto Him again: and as He was wont, He taught them again. And the Pharisees came to Him and asked Him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife? tempting Him (10:1-2).
Matthew adds the phrase “for any reason”; however, this teaching is for the Blade to discern, not the Root or Seed. This question is simple, is it lawful or not? This is also the counterfeit of binding and loosing, here it’s loose the wife.
And He answered and said unto them, What did Moses command you? (10:3).
Wait, didn’t the Father say Hear ye Him? Here Jesus is saying What did Moses say. These Pharisees wouldn’t Hear ye Him, thus they were right back to “what did Moses say”. This is for those under the Law of Moses, not for those who have Life.
And they said, Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put her away (10:4).
These scribes were not stupid; stubborn and rebellious, yes, but not stupid, they knew better than to say, “God told us to write a bill of divorcement”. Jesus will show how self-righteousness leads to self-justification, yet self-justification is the mother of tradition.
And Jesus answered and said unto them, For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this precept (10:5).
This is the verse showing us why the Tablets were “stone”, the hardness of the hearts of the children in the wilderness. The Law of Moses is a sign of God’s Mercy toward the people, not the other way around.
But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female (10:6).
Before the Law, before Moses and the Wilderness, God began with His purpose, one male, one female; God made them male and female made He them, it was not God made them male and fifteen females made He them.
For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and cleave to his wife; (10:7).
It wasn’t “for this cause shall a husband leave his wife”, rather it was leave his father and mother, but Adam didn’t have any. Ah, the point, God spoke of all those after Adam, but the hardness of heart brought the proviso “bill of divorcement”. Merely showing the Law of Moses was based on the hardness of man’s heart, the means God used through Moses to get the people to obey something, so God could bless them through the Law.
The Shadow has opposites, we don’t divorce the old nature, it dies on the Cross making us free to marry another. However, if we keep alive the old nature, then we have committed adultery. Also the opposite shows us we leave our old father the devil, and our old mother the world, so we can cleave to Jesus.
And they two shall be one flesh: so then they are no more two, but one flesh (10:8).
This enlarges the concept, Paul told us this is mystery regarding Christ and the Church. From His Body, Jesus builds the Church, the Church then becomes the Bride.
What therefore God has joined together, let not man put asunder (10:9).
Some of us tend to quote this as, “let no man put asunder”, but it’s not what it says. Jesus says “let not man”, it doesn’t say man can’t, it warns man not to. Of course this is predicated on God doing the joining, there is the opposite, what God has separated, let not man join. An example would be the Day and Night, or the Kingdom and the World.
And in the house His disciples asked Him again of the same matter (10:10).
This is still in reference to the question, “is it lawful for a man to put away his wife”, but the context of the answer now changes from the Law of Moses to the disciples of Christ, they are now “in the house”, which shows Jesus is bringing this into the concept of the Body.
And He said unto them, Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, commits adultery against her. And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to another, she commits adultery (10:11-12).
The key to this is the word “another”, which is the Greek Allos meaning another numerically, but of the same type. It changes the entire concept, showing someone who divorces someone, yet turns around and marries another just like the one they divorced. The problem is not with the one who was put away, but the one doing the putting away.
Jesus also shook the boat when he included the woman getting a divorce, according to the Jews it couldn’t happen anyway. The manner in which a woman could get a divorce was to go to the chief priests and elders where she stated her case, they would call her husband then ask him to divorce her.
Then He shook it one more time by saying, if the man divorces and marries another, the man commits adultery against the one he marries, but if the woman divorces and remarries another, she commits adultery against herself. Wow, it doesn’t seem fair, but as an allegory we find it jumps to the end times, as the Beast of the Earth divorces itself from the Body, he then commits adultery, then he causes the Woman to join to the Beast of the Sea in the “bed of adultery”, causing her to commit adultery against herself.
This doesn’t rule out divorce, but it does limit the cause, indicating a great deal. Back in Matthew we found the cause was not adultery, but fornication, we understand the difference between the two. An example would be Paul’s remarks about the unbeliever leaving, in this case the unbeliever doesn’t honor God, so they don’t honor the vows, they don’t consider their self subject to the Vows, thus if they go, the Believer is not under bondage (I Cor 7:15).
And they brought young children to Him, that He should touch them: and His disciples rebuked those that brought them (10:13).
Children? The products of marriage, a divorce seldom takes the children into consideration. All this connects, the Pharisees were concerned about getting rid of responsibility, Jesus is talking about responsibility.
Just a few days prior Jesus told them not to rebuke or hinder the children; however, the reasoning of the disciples said, “we didn’t rebuke the children, we rebuked those who brought the children”. This connects to the prior teachings, and how the hardness of man’s heart seeks some way around the commandment, rather than seeking to fit it.
But when Jesus saw it, He was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the Kingdom of God (10:14).
Now we move to the Kingdom of God; we can see why. “Oh I didn’t hinder them from the kingdom of heaven, but this is the Kingdom of God”. This doesn’t say the little children are the Kingdom of God, rather this warning is twofold, first we must come into the Kingdom like the Little Children, but the added factor is not to stop those who do come to the Lord, since no matter what actual age a person is when they come to the Kingdom, they are still “little children”.
No matter if the little children enter by their self, or someone brings them, forbid them not. It’s one thing to think we have disappointed the Lord, another to find Him displeased. This is confirmed in at least two other places, each confirms the other, allowing the Bible to define itself. Jude tells us on some we have compassion making a difference, on others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh (Jude 22-23). Also Mark 16:18 tells us we shall take up serpents, the word for take up means to lift up high, but it was also used to show how to draw up, like one would draw up a fish. The serpent is a malicious person, thus we tread on serpents, showing they have no power over us, but Mark 16:18 is different, it shows if we believe, then one sign is how we cast the net, gathering good and bad fish, some are serpents desiring to be doves. Paul who was once Saul the Christian hunter proves the point.
These little children came in love, they represent all of us who come to the Lord. Assuming Jesus isn’t using this as a teaching aid, means if you’re over the age of 5 you can’t enter the Kingdom. All the little children came expecting the Lord to touch them, they never considered the Lord harming them, or rejecting them; therefore, the children were moved by Love, making Love a motivating force in our walk.
Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein (10:15).
This is Receiving the Kingdom, not seeking it, but it begins by seeking, then receiving, then entering it, all important steps. These children came to Jesus believing they had received, we receive by our willingness to have the Lord guide and instruct us. The parents of these children released them into the hands of the Lord, we release our past life by putting ourselves in the hand of the Lord.
And He took them up in His arms, put His hands upon them and blessed them (10:16).
Jesus took, laid hands, loved and blessed, this is what all of us desire, our faith says it will happen; therefore, we find the Principle of the Kingdom is for us to know the Lord will take us, lay hands on us, love and bless us, but He will also break to bring us into the a useful position to serve.
This is another example of Jesus “laying hands” on people, which connects to “lay hands on the sick and they shall recover”, it becomes real hard to deny Mark 16:18, when the evidence shows Jesus did it.
And when He was gone forth into the way, there came one running and kneeled to Him and asked Him, Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life? (10:17).
The teaching hasn’t changed, this rich man is seeking to enter the Kingdom, but he is not coming to Jesus as a little child, the little children didn’t ask what they had to do, they Received and Trusted in Jesus. This man is attempting to hold the security of his past acts of self-righteousness as a basis. This would be the same as trusting in worldly knowledge or worldly wisdom as attributes in the Kingdom. If James tells us worldly wisdom is earthly (lacks heavenly ability), is sensual (soulish) and devilish (self-based), what makes us think it can save our souls? The old man and his deeds must be put off, it doesn’t mean we forget our knowledge, it means it must be cleaned before it’s useful.
And Jesus said unto him, Why call you Me Good? there is none good but one, that is God (10:18).
This still relates to the man’s question, he is equating goodness to the deeds of a person, Jesus is equating goodness to the personage of God. We know there is a difference between Nice and Good, Jesus didn’t say, “why call Me nice?”.
You know the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Defraud not, Honor thy father and mother (10:19).
These commandments came from God through Moses, thus the commandments came from a Good source, but directed to a people who were not “good”. However, the commandments Jesus mentioned relate to man’s relationship with man, they don’t relate to man’s relationship with God. This is still the stepping stones of Mercy, yet none of the Ten Commandments relate to God’s relationship with man. What? Yes, they relate to man’s relationship with God, and man’s relationship with man, but they don’t point out God’s relationship to Man, thus the Ten Commandments are designed as a conscience for lost man. If one is a Blade, they don’t need the Ten Commandments, they have the Fruit of the Spirit in their hearts.
And he answered and said unto Him, Master, all these have I observed from my youth (10:20).
The young man changed his statement from Good Master to Master, he has yet to determine why he said Good Master to begin with. This young man said he kept the commandments, but how can anyone? The Ten Commandments are tough, they display the inability of man. The man said he Observed them from his youth, the word Observe is the Greek Psulasso meaning To observe, or Watch, it does not mean to Do, thus he is saying he guarded them.
Then Jesus beholding him loved him, and said unto him, One thing you lack, go your way, sell whatsoever you have, and give to the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven; and come, take up the cross and follow Me (10:21).
Jesus loved the man, so why not make an exception? The question is never, “doesn’t God love us all?”, rather it’s “do we love God enough to give up all?”. This is the lesson, although Jesus may Love us, this is still a Covenant, Jesus is not partial. For this young man the term Deny the self, means to give up his wealth. His trust was not in God, but in his position. Jesus told this young man there was One thing, yet He listed 1) go thy way, 2) sell whatsoever you have, 3) give to the poor, 4) come, 5) take up your cross and 6) follow Me. None of these related to the Ten Commandments, but they do relate to Deny your self and Pick up your cross. It’s evident, since number 5 is “take up your cross”, it stands 1 through 4 relate to “deny himself”, thus Jesus called for an action from the man. This was not Observe, but do, rather than he a hearer only, he was asked to apply an action to his words. Or was he simply mouthing the words? He wanted to know how to reach (forward) eternal life, Jesus told him to give up the present life, but the man loved his present life, thus his test of faith was at hand, whether he would put it in hand or not was still under his ability to make a decision. Is this faith? Yes he had to do something future tense, but the real issue is his belief, did he believe in the words of Jesus?
Each of the commandments Jesus listed were “Do Not’s”, but the things left undone were the Do’s. This young man looked at Jesus as Good Master based on what Jesus did, not what Jesus didn’t do, Jesus is telling him what to Do.
And he was sad at the saying, and went away grieved: for he had great possessions (10:22).
Prior it was, What’s more important, Pride or the Lord? Now it’s what’s more important, To Possess the entire world, or reaching the saving of our soul? Whatever this man gave would be nothing to what he would gain.
And Jesus looked round about, and said unto His disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the Kingdom of God! (10:23).
This isn’t a question, it’s a statement, yet not impossible. It’s not the riches alone, but the importance we place on them. We can be in a place where we don’t have a dime to our name, yet be neck deep in the deceitfulness of riches. This man didn’t know it, but he would have been far better off being free of the greed, by trusting God for the need, then he was in his present state, thus the issue is Trust, not riches.
This still connects to the phrase, “Why do you call Me Good, there is none Good but One, God”. This young man held Jesus as the Good Master, but he also held his riches as Good, his security as Good, his works as Good, yet there is none Good but God, it’s a premise he refused to accept. This man trusted in his social position the riches produced, as well as the money which got him there, but Jesus was asking him to Trust in God.
And the disciples were astonished at His words. But Jesus answered again, and said unto them, Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the Kingdom of God (10:24).
This adds to the teaching, bringing in the word “Trust”, which is the Greek Peitheo meaning Trust or have confidence in, again going to the deceitfulness of riches. The man was not serious, he asked a question, but he didn’t want the answer. If we ask questions yet get mad at the answers, it’s because we were looking for an answer to satisfy our selfish concerns. If we don’t want the answer, don’t ask the question. This same form of manipulation will be used by the religious minded in the temple, “Good master, tell us”; beware of the serpents, but remain as a dove.
It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of God (10:25).
It’s not impossible, just extremely difficult, especially if we attempt to hold to our trust in money, yet claim the Kingdom. The “eye of the needle” was a small hole in the wall around Jerusalem; when the gates were closed on the sabbath day, the people would go in and out through the small hole; however, in so doing they were also violating the Law. At times the merchants would use the hole to get their camels, or goods in to sell them on the sabbath, it was difficult, but not impossible.
Of course the disciples looked at this as wealth, as they retorted with natural reasoning. How can we do the work without money? It’s not the money, but the trust in it. How could they feed the 5,000? How could they feed the 4,000? Did they have the fish and bread? No, someone in the crowd gave, yet the disciples walked away with the baskets full, where did they get the baskets? They began with nothing, ending with something, the man wants to begin by keeping his something.
And they were astonished out of measure, saying among themselves, Who then can be saved? (10:26).
These men all heard Jesus say, “take no thought saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?” (Matt 6:31). Didn’t Jesus send them out without anything, yet their need was taken care of? Yes, they had the prior experience to show God is fully able. They listened to the sayings of Jesus, they had the experience, now they find Jesus was serious, He really meant what He said, He allowed this young man to walk away. Why didn’t Jesus run after him? Why didn’t Jesus say, “wait, I have another idea”? God is no Respecter of persons, what is required by one to obtain eternal life, is required by all.
The disciples forgot Jesus taught them on giving up the self nature, loosing themselves from the world system, so heaven could be open to them. The young rich man was bound to his money, thus he was binding heaven from himself. Did Jesus tell him how to be loosed? Yes, but it was still up to the young man to do it, thus the old saying, “Isn’t God stronger than your unbelief?”, shows God may be stronger, but it has nothing to do with obeying, or holding to believe. Belief is a choice, we either do, or we don’t.
And Jesus looking upon them said, With men it is impossible, but not with God: for with God all things are possible (10:27).
This takes us right back to “What God has put together let not man put asunder” (Mark 10:9), as well as, “if you can believe, all things are possible for him who believes” (Mark 9:23). All these use the same Aorist tense for Believe, meaning one believes before the fact, as they continue to believe thereafter; the same tense as we find in Mark 16:16. This is the key isn’t it? The man failed to believe his wealth was a product of God, he felt it was the results of his own hand, thus without a God Is belief, his faith lacked.
Then Peter began to say unto Him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed You (10:28).
Peter still has the propensity to walk on the water, but nonetheless he assumed he left all behind. Peter left his business, left his house, now assumes he is following Jesus, yet there is one thing Peter hasn’t left. Jesus will show Peter it’s not simply saying we will follow Jesus, but the firm decision of faith to continue the walk, by leaving the old man behind.
And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that has left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My sake, and the Gospel’s, but he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life (10:29-30).
Peter hasn’t left his brother or father at this time, he had yet to understand the command, Follow Me, but he did leave many things.
In the list of those things we leave behind we find father and wife, yet they are not listed in those things gained. This would seem strange if Jesus just told us the marriage is something not to be divided. The father left behind is not our natural father, rather it’s our old father the devil. The wife is not our natural wife, it’s the old wife of religious conceit, and self-righteousness, all this still relates to Deny the self.
But many that are first shall be last; and the last first (10:31).
One of the most profound statements made by Jesus is this one verse. In this case the man held his wealth, if he would have released it then the first would be last, as the last becomes first. If we seek the Kingdom of God first, then the Things will be added; however, if we chase the last before we obtain the first, we will miss both. The old man desires to use the Kingdom to obtain the Things, rather than entering the Kingdom then having the Things added.
And they were in the way going up to Jerusalem; and Jesus went before them: and they were amazed; and as they followed, they were afraid. And He took again the twelve, and began to tell them what things should happen unto Him (10:32).
The word Amazed connects to the word Astonished, it takes us back to “how hard is it for them who trust in riches to enter into the Kingdom of God” (Mark 10:24-26). Didn’t Peter just say he left all? Now he finds out what the word “all” means, he is amazed.
When the disciples heard, “has left house”, coupled with the word “persecutions”, fear came as faith took a vacation. It was one thing to “leave”, but Jesus added the word Persecutions, they know they hadn’t entered any persecution at this time.
Saying, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests, and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn Him to death and shall deliver Him to the Gentiles: and they shall mock Him, and shall scourge Him, and shall spit upon Him, and shall kill Him: and the third day He shall rise again (10:33-34).
Jesus uses the third person, speaking by the Spirit for the Father and Son, for the benefit of the disciples. Not only did Jesus lay out the events, but prophesied the order of the events. This is still connected to Deny the self, as it relates to the prior teachings.
And James and John, the sons of Zebedee, come unto Him, saying, Master, we would that You should do for us whatsoever we shall desire (10:35).
This goes right back to “who shall be the leader”. Matthew shows James and John used their mother, but here the intent is exposed, we are told these two are the “sons of Zebedee” which is very important. This also connects to “has left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father”. From the various Scriptures we find Zebedee was married to a woman named Mary, not the Mary the mother of Jesus, or Mary Magdalene. In Matthew the result of this was seen as the boys sent their mother, based on a principle Jesus gave them. Jesus told them not to hinder those who brought the little children, thus they sent their mother, but here in Mark Jesus goes to the source.
And He said unto them, What would you that I should do for you? They said unto Him, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on Your right hand, and the other on Your left hand, in Your glory (10:36-37).
Both of these men saw Jesus Transfigured, both heard, “which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the Kingdom of God come with Power” (Mark 9:1). They both knew Jesus coming in His Glory was the protection, their request was still based in fear after hearing the word “persecutions”. They wanted the promise before the fact, yet in their fear, they knew not what they were asking.
But Jesus said unto them, You know not what you ask: can you drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? And they said unto Him, We can. And Jesus said unto them, You shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized with, shall you be baptized (10:38-39).
Statements of words are not confessions of faith, these two said, “We can”, yet they were no more able at this point in time to drink of the cup or take the baptism, than Pilate was. Jesus reaches to the future for these two by saying, “You will”, but in reference to Himself, Jesus said He “Was” drinking the cup and taking the baptism. There are several cups to our Passover, the First desires for God to be among His people, after we accept the Cup comes the Second Cup of separation, then the Third Cup of Remission, but the Fourth Cup was taken by Jesus, yet He will not drink of it, but pour it out, making the Fourth Cup the Cup of the wrath of God. The Cup and Baptism Jesus is talking about here relates to the Cup of denying the Self, with the Baptism of service from a selfless nature. This still connects to the prior teachings, this Baptism is not water baptism, nor is it the baptism with the Holy Ghost, this is an Identification into service.
But to sit on My right hand and on My left hand is not mine to give; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared (10:40).
Did Jesus grant their request? No, He gave them another path to seek, He simply told them they were asking amiss. This one verse displays the blessing of unanswered prayer, if we could detect the intent behind some of our prayers, we would be quick to tell Jesus “Oh Lord, forget it, I wasn’t ready”. Those who pass by the Right hear, “well done”; whereas those who pass by the left hear, “depart from Me, you workers of iniquity”. James and John wanted to sit in Glory, but the Father sits next to Jesus, those who pass His Left, face the Father explaining why they denied Mercy.
The other ten heard this request, prior the argument was who was to be the greatest, now they see James and John using manipulation by asking Jesus to make them the greatest, but Jesus will show them, the Greatest is already Among them.
And when the ten heard it, they began to be much displeased with James and John. But Jesus called them to Him, and said unto them, You know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and their great ones exercise authority upon them. But so shall it not be among you: but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your Minister: and whosoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all. For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister and to give His life a ransom for many (10:41-45).
Did Jesus have division in His ministry? Yes, but His disciples at this time were yet carnal. This is a lesson to the leader who is spiritual, but has carnal minded people in their ministry. The pride of man looks at leadership as a force to dominate, Jesus says, it’s a service to submit. There is a vast difference between appointment to control people, and Service of submission. We know the world has “servants” who are elected by the people, but do they serve? Or do they simply do things to pacify the masses?
Clearly Jesus makes a separation between the ways of the world, and the ways of the Kingdom, showing an opposite. The power of the world is to dominate, the power of the Kingdom is to submit. This goes right back to “decision”, thus, if our decision was to serve, yet we make choices to dominate or control, those choices will turn on us.
To the Blade this promise is a reality, the Spirit ministers through us, He is the Greatest Among Us. We don’t use the means of the world to gain our lordship, we use the ways of God to prove His Lordship. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, think not every man on his own things, but on the things of others (Ph’l 2:4-5).
And they came to Jericho: and as He went out of Jericho with His disciples and a great number of people, blind Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus, sat by the highway side begging. And when he heard that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry out, and say, Jesus, You Son of David, have mercy on me. And many charged him that he should hold his peace: but he cried the more a great deal, You Son of David, have mercy on me. And Jesus stood still, and commanded him to be called. And they call the blind man, saying unto him, Be of good comfort, rise; He calls you. And he, casting away his garment, rose and came to Jesus. And Jesus answered and said unto him, What will you that I should do unto you? The blind man said unto Him, Lord, that I might receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him, Go your way; your faith has made you whole. And immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus in the way (10:46-52).
Blind Bartimaeus was not a priest, he was a beggar, but the name Timaeus means Defiled Religious Garment. Jericho was the gate way to the Promised Land, the wall fell for Bartimaeus when Jesus approached him.
Since the Jew doesn’t have a temple today, they use the next best thing during the Day of Atonement. They go to fresh water and wash the hem of their garment, thereby, atoning for their sins. The woman with the issue of blood, didn’t trust in her garment, she reached for the garment of Jesus. Bartimaeus knew he had to toss away his garment in order to see, neither the woman with the issue of blood, or Bartimaeus were looking to atone for their sin, they were seeking direct Mercy from Jesus.
Bartimaeus also gives us the difference between asking in faith, and making requests based in fear. Bartimaeus was by the highway, he was not in the way, he was begging, which means the man had nothing. However, he did have something from the past relating to “who he was”, yet his garment. We tend to think his garment as a “curse”, it was not, it was his license to beg outside the temple, they had to prove to the religious leaders they were in need, then the religious leaders would give them a garment as permission to beg. Like the rich man, Baratimaeus had to cast something off, in order to receive. To Blind Baratimaeus his garment was like a “union card”, without it he was out of business. This blind man was near the Mercy of God, he knew it, but he was also covered with the product of Religious Conceit.
Blind Bartimaeus called once, it would seem as if he refused, he was rebuked, but he wasn’t going to be denied. He called all the louder, Jesus heard him through the defiled garment, thus it doesn’t matter how thick the garment is, Jesus can hear the call for Mercy. Jesus didn’t chose Bartimaeus, He Called him. When James and John came to Jesus with their desire, Jesus said, “What would you that I should do for you?”; when Bartimaeus came, Jesus said the same thing. The only difference between the two desires was the faith of Bartimaeus. James and John wanted to be lifted above their fellow disciples, Bartimaeus wanted to be free of the works of the devil. Bartimaeus will receive what he is seeking, but only after he looses his defiled garment.
Jesus told Bartimaeus, Go your way, yet Bartimaeus followed Jesus “in the way”, thus Bartimaeus knew his way was the Way of Christ. Bartimaeus wasn’t attempting to be equal to Jesus, he followed the Lord. Two lessons, based on two separate desires: one coming from the fear of losing what we think we have, the other a desire to be free, as we apply our belief to faith to gain. From this we find the foundation of faith is to Believe God Is, Bartimaeus did, since he kept calling for the Mercy, thereby receiving the reward.
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer – s.b.i. les13rev7/ © 2003
LESSON 12
THE GOSPEL 3
MATTHEW 2
PART 2
By Rev. G. Evan Newmyer
While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them, saying, What think you of Christ? Whose Son is He? They said unto Him, The Son of David (22:41-42).
Now it’s time for Jesus to ask a question, Jesus answered theirs before He asked His, the proof is found in the Wisdom. Just the day prior the Pharisees heard all the people proclaim Jesus as The Son Of David by shouting, “Hosanna to the Son of David” (Matt 21:9, 21:15, 22:23). The Son of David is not the inferior position, but the Representative of the position of king after David died, pertaining to the Son of man (Rom 1:3).
When David died, Solomon sat in David’s seat, but the seat of David was first established by God, thus David was a symbol of God’s anointed kingship order, although David was not The Anointed. David appointed Solomon, thus the true Son of David would be one appointed by God the Father. The Son of David finishes the course by being The Anointed Son of man; yet since Solomon was the obvious son of David, the phrase Son of David must hold more than a physical reproduction process to the throne of Israel.
David was king and prophet, his words pointed to the Christ. Since David was a symbol of the first king anointed and appointed as God’s choice, he became the prophetic symbol of Jesus. Jesus came after David, but was preferred before him. The Pharisees were looking for someone to replace David, rather than seeing the Son of David as the Son of man sent to display the pure Mercy of God.
He said unto them, How then does David in Spirit call him Lord, saying, The Lord said unto my Lord, sit You on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool? If David then call Him Lord, how is He his Son? (22:43-45).
David spoke in Spirit or spoke as he was moved by the Spirit of Christ to give the prophetic utterance, showing the Son of David is a result of prophecy, not natural birth. This is how God prophesied the birth of Christ, thus God spoke through David of God’s Son. The question becomes who was speaking? God? Or David? To the religious minded there were far too many lords, and how could the Son say to David?
And no man was able to answer Him a word, neither did any man from that day forth ask Him any more questions (22:46).
Neither flesh or the carnal mind are unable to understand spiritual matters (I Cor 2:14). When it came to the things they could see, touch, or reason in their natural minds, they had all the questions, but no answers, or they had answers, but didn’t know the question. Pharisees always seem to have answers, they simply don’t know the question.
Then spoke Jesus to the multitude, and to His disciples Saying, The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat: All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not you after their works: for they say, and do not (23:1-3).
After what Jesus just said, it would appear as if Jesus was telling the people to follow the spirit of disobedience; however, it’s not the case, although it is a rebuke. These people may not like it, but the Pharisees are appointed by God. Like David’s attitude toward Saul, the people must submit to the authority, but they need not do as the Pharisees do. Jesus just finished saying Love was the center of the Law, it’s obvious the Pharisees were not operating in Love.
Jesus is teaching against the use of civil disobedience, as well as against rebellion within religious groups by teaching us how to submit, without entering slavery. The people are listening to Jesus, yet watching the religious leaders, the obvious conclusion to the natural mind was “uprising”. However, Jesus points out the Pharisees know the Law, it’s their life style and character in question. Anyone can learn the history of the Body, the various languages, or read the Bible, but it doesn’t mean they are spiritual in nature.
As strange as it may seem, God allowed these self-centered, self-based leaders to remain for a purpose. Can the Hand say to the Foot, I have no need of thee? Jesus rebuked these leaders, however, they were under His authority; therefore, He could rebuke them without entering hypocrisy. Within days these same leaders will call out, “Crucify Him”.
Jesus just told the religious leaders, the Kingdom would be taken away, now the people are told they’re stuck with the Law, and the Pharisees. What wrong did the people do? None, but it was still before Pentecost, their time will come. Obedience is the heart of Godly submission, the people had no other Law at this point in time. Later Jesus will tell the disciples, “Teach them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you” (Matt 28:20). This moved the disciples from the prior command to follow those in Moses’ seat, to following Jesus. For the disciples this lesson of following the Pharisees became moot when the Commandment to follow Jesus became effective. The word Observe means to Watch, thus it’s the Watching not the doing. The word Bid means to Speak, the Pharisees didn’t fear speaking, they simply didn’t understand the source of their speech.
For they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men’s shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. But all their works they do for to be seen of men: they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, (23:4-5).
The phylacteries were the prayer boxes which were carried around the top of the head, or about the wrist. We see these elements today, thus they are still being used by the Jews. Some Christian sects picked up the practice, with either books, or other symbols used to recite prayers by.
Instead of directing their prayers to God, the Pharisees sought to impress man. Jesus exposed their fear of the people and their unbelief prior, now He is exposing them again (Matt 21:25-26). The context is still “all the works they do”, are simply to impress man, not please God, thus all their show and pomp is to make man notice them.
The robes of the Pharisees had tassels on the borders, the tassels represented the rules, laws and requirements of the Law. The bigger the border the more requirements, but one can have so many rules, regulations and traditions they can’t walk. In their zealous efforts to establish their self-righteousness, they missed the Righteousness of God.
And love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, (23:6).
They went about attempting to impress man with their position, they flaunt themselves, wanting all to know who they are, but for the sake of self-importance.
And greetings in the markets, and to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi (23:7).
It’s not the greeting in and of itself, rather it was seeking those greetings, or being impressed by their position. Their position was suppose to be one of service, not self-exaltation. These religious leaders were appointed to a religion granted by God, yet they loved to hear the praises of the people, more than they loved to praise God. This is still talking about their “works”, which we can see clearly points to their Ways.
But be not you called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ; and all you are brothers (23:8).
The word Rabbi is at times translated as Teacher, but a more correct translation would be Master Teacher. When the tempters came they called Jesus, Master, which was correct; however, their intent was to use the title against Jesus, which made their actions error. This teaching goes beyond simply calling someone Teacher, but the intent for doing it. Here it was used in some pretense to gain favor, before tempting the Lord.
And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven (23:9).
This teaching also shows us the error of entering mentor worship, or seeking it. Here is was those who were “masters” using the position as a means of self-importance to be impressed by their position. Jesus is using them as an example of what not to be, often Jesus will send us somewhere to “observe” what not to be.
Neither be you called masters: for one is your master, even Christ (23:10).
This again points to intent, showing how easy it is to be impressed by people, even people with the Anointing. The context here is to place a human, or ourselves between the person and Christ. Leaders in the Body stand with people, not between them and God. Whackos stand between the people and God, thereby making themselves masters over the people.
But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant (23:11).
This goes back to the princes of the Gentiles who exercise control, thus it’s not the position, but the person in the position. Here it’s the caution to keep pride out of the calling, or presume the calling came because of some special holiness in the person. This doesn’t mean the leaders don’t make decisions, rather it means they do, but they make them in respect of the people (Acts 6:3 & 15:22). The religious rulers made decisions based on their best interests, not the people’s.
And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted (23:12).
This brings it all together, be careful about bringing exaltation to others, or ourselves, or even receiving it from others. Pride sits at the door waiting for the opportunity to move in, and destroy us. It’s not wrong to exalt someone, it’s wrong to exalt them above measure, as it is wrong for us to exalt ourselves in any degree. Preaching Christ is one thing, preaching how great we are is another.
The discovery of the Resurrection by Mary will be one week from the time Jesus is teaching these matters. These are all regarding the attitude required to enter into the Power of the Resurrection. Cult systems begin by people wanting to be exalted above measure, they seek to be the ones in the Body who are greater than the Body, the ones with the secret book, or the revelation the rest of us are not ready for, or to be the special above the special. It’s a lust to be superior, produced by the spirit of man.
But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for you neither go in yourselves, neither suffer you them that are entering to go in (23:13).
A hypocrite will preach God as the One God, yet hold their own pride as their god. A Scribe is anyone who writes in reference to God, or writes as they are moved by the Holy Ghost. If a scribe is hindering someone from the kingdom of heaven, they are of the devil. How could a scribe do it? By changing context in their work to misdirect a person from the Faith. However, if they present the kingdom to all mankind as they are moved by the Holy Ghost, they are of the kingdom.
It seems those who are opposed to the things of the Spirit, lack the Spirit. They have a type of love for their own, but so did the Pharisees; they have intellect, but so did the Pharisees; they write with enticing words, but so did the Scribes. Here we find the kingdom of heaven was opened, this will be confirmed when Jesus talks about the Rock being in place, yet the Church being future tense.
Jesus would use the word Woe eight times in this teaching, the term Woe means, Deep Sorrow or a Calamity. There are eight watches: four assigned to the day, four assigned to the night. We are in the Day, the Remnant will have their time in the Night, when no man can work. John told us Jesus was anointed six days before the feast day, the discovery of the empty tomb was on the first day of the week making eight days, the number Eight is the Bible number for New Beginnings.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayer: therefore you shall receive the greater damnation (23:14).
They prayed long and hard, but it was all show. They were commanded to take tithe, but they weren’t commanded to set up money changers, or to sale doves. So, is it wrong to pray for a long time? No, it’s the “pretense” making the difference. The word Pretense is the Greek Prophasis meaning A pretext, or doing something to be seen. Their prayers went about as far as their noses, they weren’t praying to get right with God, or praying for people, they would walk around and pray so people would think they were holy.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, you make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves (23:15).
This is interesting, Jesus talked about going after the lost sheep, but here we find Attitude. We can chase after the lost sheep, but if we’re not right before God, we will make the lost sheep twice the wreck we are.
Woe unto you, you blind guides, which say, Whosoever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing; but whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor! (23:16).
A blind guide is one who is not spiritual in nature, one who uses natural intellect or reasoning, or centers on natural things. The Temple had huge stones, but the top was gold, in 70 AD a drunken solider of Titus the Roman tossed a torch into the temple, setting it on fire. The fire melted the gold, which flowed between the stones. In order to get the gold, they tore the Temple apart, it hasn’t been rebuilt since.
They trusted in things, yet things pass. This would be the same error as trusting in the anointing, or trusting in the position, or trusting in the Body. The blind still lead the blind, those who look upon the gold become a debtor to gold, no man can serve two masters, if we serve for the sake of mammon, we become a slave to it.
You fools and blind: for which is greater, the gold, or the temple that sanctifies the gold? (23:17).
Good question, this shows how they used position as a means to extract money from the sheep. Just prior Jesus said they sat in the seat of Moses, so their position wasn’t going to save them. The disciples kept this saying, knowing they could bring ten million to the Lord, yet fleece those same sheep finding their selves wanton before the Lord.
Metaphorically we can view ourselves as the gold, the Spirit as the temple, then ask, “which is greater? The person, or the Spirit who sanctifies the person?”.
And, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but whosoever swears by the gift that is upon it, he is guilty. You fools and blind: for which is greater, the gift, or the altar that sanctifies the gift? (23:18-19).
This connects to the last verse, since the altar is in the temple. From this saying we should know better than assume our gift is greater than the altar. If we make a show of our giving before man or God we are guilty, not innocent. This is an area where we can’t ignore the verse, we must accept it. Giving is part of our Christ nature, a Cheerful Giver is loved of God, it’s God who gives seed to the sower, yet we can end bragging and boasting in our giving.
Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar, swears by it, and all things thereon (23:20).
It’s not the object, but what it stands for, thus if we swear by our giving, it would be the same as saying we are the cause of Grace, rather than Jesus being the cause. God gives the Seed for us to give, without God giving, we have nothing to give, why then would we brag in our giving?
And whoso shall swear by the temple, swear by it, and by Him that dwells therein (23:21).
We can see this as the “temple” (holy of holies) as the Body of Christ, or ourselves in the Body, the Him who dwells therein is the Spirit, thus Greater is He in you, than he in the world (I Jn 4:4). For we are labors together with God: you are God’s work, you are God’s building (I Cor 3:9). It’s the Spirit in the Temple, Who establishes us in the Promises, not the Promises or the Temple (II Cor 1:21).
And he that shall swear by heaven, swears by the throne of God, and by Him that sits thereon (23:22).
This is really interesting, since God is in heaven. Prior it was all sorts of things on earth, here it’s “things” in heaven. Swearing by the Throne of God is no different than swearing by anything else, let your yeas, be yeas, and your nays, nays, don’t count on God to bring about our personal vows, or carnal agendas. Swearing by anything means we trust in the element to bring our vow to pass, yet it’s our vow. If we make the vow, then it’s up to us to complete it. Peter found it out regarding the tax money, Jesus sent him to fish, not to Judas to gain the money to pay taxes. Peter spoke, so Peter was to gain the money by an act of his past profession.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you pay tithe of mint and anise and cummin, and omitted the weightier matters of the Law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought you to have done, and not to leave the other undone (23:23).
The phrase “ought to have done” is past tense, denoting a time prior to the Cross of Jesus, thus they were bound to the Law of Moses, thus the Tithe under the Law goes further than money. The Pharisees trusted in the Tithe, not the Altar, yet they knew the Tithe included every possession one gains, not just money, nor a tenth of the money left over after paying the bills. From this we find the Pharisees sought out points of the Law giving them the advantage, but neglected the points regarding their service toward others. They were unbalanced (Iniquity), they did one thing assuming it would take care of the other. Jesus isn’t advocating the tithe under the Law, He is pointing out their hearts. If it benefited them, they did it, if not, they didn’t. The workers of Iniquity do things, but they also work at not doing what they are suppose to.
You blind guides, which strain at a gnat, and swallow a camel (23:24).
There are “camel swallowing contests”, the Pharisees were about to have one. They would hold their secret meeting, yet in the process they would swallow a camel.
The blind can’t see out, they can only see in, yet they are blinded to what they see. Ears hearing the sound of Truth are Hearing Ears; eyes looking for Truth, can see clearly when they receive it.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you make clean the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess (23:25).
Extortion is acquiring through manipulation, or using coercion or intimidation to acquire property or funds. Excess is the definition of lust, they wanted more and more, yet in the end they think they are rich and in need of nothing, yet they are blind, naked and a shame (Rev 3:17-18). The self nature says “what’s in it for me?” the Christ nature says “what would you have me do Lord?”.
You blind Pharisee, clean first that which is within the cup and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also (23:26).
The Platter held the Bread, the Cup holds the Blood, the Cup itself is not holy, it’s what’s in it. The Woman in the Book of Revelation is a city, she too has a cup full of the blood of abominations known as the cup of Babylon (Rev 17:4); however, we reject all corrupt cups to obtain the Cup holding the Blood of Jesus.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you are like unto whited sepulchers, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead man’s bones, and of all uncleanness. Even so you also outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within you are full of hypocrisy and iniquity (23:27-28).
Paul not only supports this, but shows the danger is within the Body, not without. This is the same as those who come among us appearing righteous, but they are self-transformed as Satan (old man) still rules in their hearts (II Cor 11:13).
These verses are not only cautions regarding our hearts, but they expose the fruit of the false. The intent will always spill out somewhere along the line; deception, to lie in wait to deceive, heresy, holding traditions of men as doctrine, they expose the heart.
The false can seem so nice, so likable, they couldn’t gain entry into our midst if they didn’t seem so kind and nice. However, they are full of death, deceit, and uncleanness, when the time of exposure comes, they depart. They came from us, but were not of us.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because you build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchers of the righteous, and say, If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets (23:29-30).
The old saying, “If I could have been around when Jesus walked on the earth, I would never have denied Him”, falls apart when the next thing we say is, “well brother, you know it has passed away”. These Pharisees were convinced the days of killing the prophets had passed, they walked about the tombs of the prophets, they painted the tombs and claimed, If only I could have been around to hear these great prophets. They were about to crucify the purpose for all prophecy, the same religious conceit killed the prophets, remained in the hearts of these Pharisees. We can kill the heart of a prophet by mocking or denying them, or using stones of theological abuse, making us guilty of the blood of every prophet who has walked on this earth. Despise not prophesyings, which includes the Office of Prophet, or the prophetic words (I Thess 5:20). On the same note the prophets judge the prophets, we must all be open to discernment.
Wherefore you be witnesses unto yourselves, that you are the children of them which killed the prophets (23:31).
The Law and Prophets are Witnesses, but they witness against the People, the Spirit makes us Witnesses for Jesus, a vast difference.
Fill you up then the measure of your fathers. You serpents, you generation of vipers, how can you escape the damnation of hell? (23:32-33).
We are given The Measure of Faith to avoid this measure of pride and hypocrisy. These Pharisees are being rebuked to the bone; prior Jesus talked with them, gave them parables, then asked them to join Him. However, they attacked Jesus, but wanted Him to join them. Here, the time is passing for them to repent, their hearts grow hard from their own constant temptations and attacks. In the process they still hold the Law, but they have turned their hearts against God. They will assume they are doing God a service, yet they put the only Son of God on the Cross. The fruit of the Fig Tree was causing the roots to dry up.
Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes: and some of them you shall kill and crucify; and some of them shall you scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city: that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom you slew between the temple and the altar (23:34-35).
The context here is prophecy, this is yet future tense, it came to pass when they beat John and Peter in Acts. However, this is not the same as the term “synagogue of Satan”, which doesn’t pertain to the Jews, rather it points to the Wicked. The word Synagogue means a Gathering, the word Church means a Calling out, thus the Wicked gather, by rejecting the calling out. The synagogue of Satan begins in our Season, but goes into the Night, thus from the Seven comes the Eighth from Perdition.
Verily I say unto you, All these things shall come upon this generation (23:36).
The Generation He is talking to is the Jewish Generation, not the Gentile Generation. These are Pharisees, Scribes, Lawyers and the such, all associated with the Law of Moses.
O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, you that kill the prophets and stone them which are sent unto you, how often would I have gathered your children together, even as a hen gathers her chickens under her wings, and you would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, You shall not see Me henceforth, till you shall say, Blessed is He that comes in the name of the Lord (23:37-39).
Here Jesus is talking directly to the Woman (City), we find the words Desolate and Gather, then the phrase “Blessed is He who comes in the Name of the Lord”. There are three references here (II Chron 24:20-21, Ps 17:8-9 & 118:26). II Chronicles 24:20 gives us Zechariah the son of Jehoiada who said, “Why transgress you the Commandment of the Lord, that you cannot prosper? Because you have forsaken the Lord, He has also forsaken you”, then the people conspired against him, and killed him. Next in Psalm 17:8-9 we find the request to keep us as the Apple of God’s eye, by keeping us from the Wicked who oppress, as well as the deadly enemies who compass about the Lord. Psalm 118 is a Thanksgiving Psalm, 118:24 tells us of the Day the Lord has made, but 118:22-23 talks about the rejected Stone, with 118:26-27 as a reference to the piercing of the Cross, thus they will look upon Him Whom they have pierced. The verses here in Matthew don’t refer to the people standing up and praising God, it refers to them being stood up in the face of God at the last resurrection.
A Generation usually is seen as years, but here it’s a People associated with Moses. The Generation is the desolate Generation, but from the same Generation comes the Remnant. The Time of Comfort is predicated on the promise to make the enemies of Jesus His footstool.
And Jesus went out, and departed from the temple and His disciples came to Him for to show Him the buildings of the temple (24:1).
This is still the same day, after Jesus goes through all the teaching regarding the gift, altar and Temple, his disciples want to show Him how the temple is well constructed. Jesus just got through saying what is greater, now the disciples say, “see this great building?”.
And Jesus said unto them, See you not all these things? verily I say unto you, There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down (24:2).
In the beginning of the earthly ministry Jesus cleaned the temple of stone and said, “Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up” (Jn 2:16-19). Of course we know Jesus was talking about Himself, as He pointed to the Resurrection (Jn 2:21). The phrase is found in John’s account, yet it will be the source of the false words from the witnesses against Jesus, thus they will twist the meaning in order to accuse.
It took forty six years to build the temple, only one day to burn it to the ground in 70 AD. The prophecy was completed when a drunken soldier of Titus tossed a torch into the temple.
And as He sat upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples came unto privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of Your coming, and the end of the world? (24:3).
The request is broken down into three parts, first When, then the Sign of the coming of Jesus, and lastly the Sign of the End of the world. The Book of Revelation is based on this three part question, the angels have a Saying, a Vial, and a Sound, each correlates to this question.
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in My Name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many (24:4-5).
This goes right to Matthew 7:21-23, they will use the Name, showing they are of the Body, saying they are “Christ like”, but Satan will still reign within them. They will not say they are “the Christ”, but “Christ”, or Anointed, or better a Christian in the Body. The disciples were called Christian, they didn’t go about calling themselves Christian.
And you shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that you be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places (24:6-7).
Our Season sees the wars, rumors of wars, famine, and pestilence in the world as the last three of the four horsemen remain before the fifth seal is broken (Rev 6:3-9). When the fifth seal is broken the time of the horses ends, then the First Rider takes us out of here.
All these are the beginning of sorrows (24:8).
The Hour of Temptation started on the Day of Pentecost, we pray to be delivered from the Temptation. This is clearly the Beginning of Sorrows, if one doesn’t believe this has come to pass, all they need to do is look around the world. There is always a war, or a rumor of one, there is always a place of pestilence. Every cure man comes up with, the Rider on the pale horse comes up with more diseases.
Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and you shall be hated of all nations for My name’s sake. And then many shall be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another (24:9-10).
This is still coming to pass, there are entire nations who hate Christians, just because they proclaim Christ. Prior to this time the disciples were not delivered up, none had been beaten, none had been killed, but it will change after they receive the Gift by the Holy Ghost. Sounds strange considering some of the faith things we hear today, but faith gets us through the event.
This prophetic word also pointed right at Judas, he was offended by something Jesus said, then he betrayed the Lord, yet attempted to buy his forgiveness form the same ones who crucified Jesus. Judas felt money would cure his ills, even to the point of being the thief (Jn 12:6).
And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many (24:11).
This is different from those who come in the name of Jesus, rather this bunch is the second horn to the Beast of the Earth. In our Season they say they are “Christ like”, but then after the Rapture there will be no “glory” or benefit in making the claim, so they will proclaim to be Prophets, as they associate with the Temple. In our Season they are False Christs, in the next they are False Prophets, two horns, one goat. They use the authority of the Beast of the Sea in both seasons. The Beast of the Sea is in the world, connecting to the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh and the pride of life.
There is a division in the wording, in our season we should say, “Here is Christ”, or better, “Christ in me, the hope of glory”, but when we’re out of here there will be no “Christ”, or Christ like people, thus Christ will be removed. In the Night for them to say, “here is Christ” would be a terrible error. However, the Two Witnesses assigned to the last two churches will be the Prophets and Law, thus they will not have prophetic words written for them, thus the sin for the Wicked is saying they are prophets, making them False Prophets as they challenge the Law and Prophets.
And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold (24:12).
It’s hard to walk in love, when the sons of perdition appear to out number the saints, but nonetheless it’s the call, really the Wicked are few in number, just louder.
Their Iniquity is still the failure to walk in Mercy, their Iniquity will cause their love to become cold. Without love, they will see no benefit in giving Mercy, rather they will demand for the people to worship the image of the beast.
But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved (24:13).
The word End is the Greek Telos meaning Termination, or the Completion, this shows “all Israel shall be saved”, but not all who say they are of Israel, are of Israel.
It also gives us two “ends”, there is the End of the Day, and the End of the Night, thus this verse isn’t speaking about the Beginning, but the Ending, yet Jesus is the Beginning and Ending. Since the context is still Mercy, we find Mercy is a little strength, Grace the greater strength, but Mercy is nonetheless a strength. One could see this as, he who is baptized and continues to believe, shall be saved.
And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come (24:14).
This doesn’t say the Gospel of Peace, rather it’s the Everlasting Gospel of Judgment, since it’s what Jesus is talking about here. The Gospel for the Day is the Gospel of Peace unto Salvation, not judgment. The Everlasting Gospel reads: “Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come; and worship Him who made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters” (Rev 14:6-7). This is the Gospel going forth during the Night; clearly it points to “judgment”.
When you therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whosoever read, let him understand:) (24:15).
It’s clear these men didn’t see the abomination take place, yet it would appear they would. Does this mean Jesus missed it? Hardly, Jesus isn’t speaking to the Church, He is speaking in Judea as the nation of Israel, thus at this time the disciples represent the Jewish Generation. Jesus is giving a Prophecy, His words shall not pass away, thus anything Jesus promised us for our Season can’t pass away; anything Jesus promised the Remnant can’t pass away until All is fulfilled.
Then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains; (24:16).
Our prior studies in the prophets laid the ground work for this area, Judea is where Jerusalem is located, so, is Jesus only talking about one little specific location? Or a people? The 144,000 are marked on Zion in Jerusalem, the abomination will happen in the temple in Jerusalem, thus what possible connection could this have with the Church? None, except by faith we know God formed the worlds (ages), there is yet a world to come for the Remnant. Knowing there will be a Night, and knowing there is a division between the Day and Night gives us hope; we are not appointed to the wrath of God, we are appointed to the Rapture.
Let him which is on the house top not come down to take any thing out of his house (24:17).
Zephaniah wrote, “and them who worship the host of heaven upon the house tops; and them who worship and swear by the Lord, then swear by Malcham” (Zeph 1:5 & Isa 15:2-3). The Lukewarm condition is holding to God on one hand, with idols on the other, thus lukewarm is an Iniquity, or an unequal condition.
Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes (24:18).
The prophet Micah said, “Zion shall be plowed like a field, and Jerusalem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the house as the high places of a forest” (Jere 26:18). Ezekiel said, “the sword is without, and the pestilence and the famine within; he in the field shall die with the sword; and he in the city, famine and pestilence shall devour him” (Ezek 7:15).
And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! (24:19).
This connects to the attitude of those in the Days of Noah, they ate, drank and never considered God’s justice or judgment, until the rain came. The phrase “given in marriage” doesn’t mean just marriage in and of itself, if it were the case then it was over many years ago. Rather it means without regard for the time or season, thus showing the people in the Days of Noah rejected the concept of God’s judgment, the same will be true in the very latter days.
But pray you that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day; (24:20).
This doesn’t mean the person can alter the timing of God, rather it means to pray to hear the time of flight. This is all centered on “those days”, relating to the Night, not the Day.
For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be (24:21).
The Great Tribulation is Jacob’s Trouble, not the Hour of Temptation or the Time of Comfort. Jesus just said the wars, rumors of wars began the Time of Sorrows, this is different, the Rapture will mark the change from the Fifth church to the Sixth church, then they will beat their weapons into tools of farm labor. The Rapture will mark the end of the wars, introducing Peace and Safety on the earth, but after the 1,000 years they will take those same farm tools, and make weapons out of them. They will not know the ways of war, as man knows them today, thus they will use hand weapons, not rockets.
And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened (24:22).
The days will be shortened, but the shortness has already been given in prophecy as the Half of a Time, or the Short Space. If we assume this is for us, it’s been anything but Short, this goes to the time period between the time when the angel opens the pit releasing the devil until the judgment.
The word Elect means Favored, the Very Elect would be more Elect or favored, so what two groups would fit? Lesser Light and Greater Light? Yes, the Remnant are the Elect. Mark said, “no flesh should be saved: but for the elect’s sake, whom He has chosen” (Mark 13:20). The False Prophet and the Woman kill the elect, yet it’s for the elect’s sake. Once the saints are overcome, there is no reason to allow it to continue, all those who loved God and held Mercy will be dead, thus it will be appointed unto all men once to die, then comes the judgment.
Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not (24:23).
This would be after the Rapture removes all the Christ Like people; therefore, in our Season there are many who point to their heart and say, Here is Christ. However, after the Rapture the ability will be taken, then anyone from then on who says they are Christ Like, or there is The Christ, or says others are Christ Like are liars, since the ability will also be taken when He who not lets takes us.
For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect (24:24).
This goes right back to our Season, showing how the Wicked in our Season are false Christians, but in the Night they are false prophets. A false Christ is one who professes to be Christ Like, but refuses to walk in the Spirit to prove it, a false prophet points people in the wrong direction. Both “horns” have Acts, but lack the Ways, showing the Very Elect are those of the Greater Light of the Day.
Behold, I have told you before (24:25).
All these things were spoken of by the prophets, thus the Testimony of Jesus includes the Law and Prophets. The end times are not hidden in the folds of the Book of Revelation, the Book of Revelation merely brought the prophecies of old into one Book to show why the Rapture must take place, as well as warn the Wicked, the Night is not what they suppose.
Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, He is in the desert; go not forth: Behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not (24:26).
If Jesus isn’t in us, He isn’t anywhere on this earth. Rather wait for the Kingdom to come, we have it now within. This dispels any concept of Jesus setting up His Kingdom on earth before the 1,000 years rather the Kingdom of God is all ready here in the New Birth (Luke 17:21). When Jesus returns it will be to enforce the Judgment, the Book of Revelation shows the false prophet all ready in the lake of fire, it will be the time of Unto Life, or Unto Damnation (second death). The next area Jesus will cover is, “the end of the world”.
For as the lighting comes out of the east, and shines even unto the west: so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For wheresoever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together (24:27-28).
This gives us a view of what the earth will look like, the Lighting and Shining point to two things, the Quickness and the reflection of the earth on fire. Hosea writes, “Set the trumpet to your mouth, He shall come as an eagle against the house of the Lord, because they have transgressed My covenant, and trespassed against My Law” (Hosea 8:1). The Greek word for Eagle has a root word meaning Air, the last angel pours his vial in the Air. Clearly all mankind will be physically dead, not one piece of flesh made it, rather every eye will see Him, those who pierced Him and those who wail because of Him. Every soul who failed to make it in the Rapture will look upon Jesus. It’s also clear He returns as the Son of man, thus Mercy will be the judgment rule, not Grace.
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the power of the heavens shall be shaken: (24:29).
Figures of speech have three groupings, exactness, similar and opposite. In order to find a figure of speech we either go back to the first time the subjects in the figure are used, or the place in the Scriptures where the figure is defined. One could make the mistake of going to Genesis chapter one to find the Greater Light and Lesser Light then assume this means Moon and Sun; however, in order to fit the figure of speech we must find the first time the exact Hebrew words for Sun, Moon and Stars were used together, since it’s the context here. The first time where the Hebrew words for Sun and Moon are combined is in Genesis 37:9, in reference to the dream of Joseph.
This figure of speech is not Revelation 6:12-13, this is different, here the Sun is darkened, but in Revelation 6:12 we find the Sun became black as sackcloth, not darkness from demon possession, as we find in Revelation 16:10. Also we see the Moon loses Her light, but in Revelation 6:12 She became as blood. The stars falling in Revelation 6:13 refer to the sons of perdition, later another Star falls, one called Wormwood, which refers to the Woman (City). This is the time of the Judgment, not the time between the fifth and sixth seals.
And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory (24:30).
Clearly it’s the Tribes of the Earth, not the heavens, not the tribes of Israel, but of all the earth. The word Clouds is a metaphor for Witnesses, thus when Jesus Ascended it was One Cloud, when He returns it’s more than One. After Pentecost the Cloud moved to Clouds, the first being the Great Cloud of Witnesses taken captive by Jesus, the Second includes the Dead in Christ, including those of us who were taken in the twinkling of an eye to join them, or better those who are Partakers in the First Resurrection, who were with the Lord in heaven during the 1,000 years.
And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of the heaven to the other (24:31).
This is A Trumpet, yet the seven angels have seven trumpets, thus this is the Great Trump, the metaphor Four Winds in this case points to the last resurrection as we found in the Old Testament lessons.
Now learn the parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near: so likewise you, when you shall see all these things know that it is near, even at the doors (24:32-33).
This begins the Signs again, but here we find the Fig Tree, not the Olive Tree. The Fig Tree is a symbol of the religious order of Israel, the leaves are a symbol of the Remnant, both represent a type of covering (Gen 3:7). When the Fig Tree brings forth leaves again, the temple will be established as The Storehouse, then the Time of Comfort will begin, but we are no longer on the earth.
Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled (24:34).
The Generation relates to the Fig Tree, not the Olive Tree.
Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My words shall not pass away (24:35).
This shows the earth and heaven (singular) will pass from one form to another, but the Words of Jesus will continue on forever. The earth as we know it will pass, but the mass will not, rather it will change. Heaven as we know it will pass, but it will not cease to exist, rather for all time it will separate the Earth from Heaven. This promises the prophecy will continue, even if the False Prophet changes the Law, burns every Bible in the World, has many overzealous scribes change the wording. This prophecy is written in the face of the earth, no man can change it, no man can stop it, but anyone can avoid it. One can change Scripture, but they can’t change the Word (Logos), the Word dwells in us.
But of that day and hour knows no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but My Father only (24:36).
In Mark, Jesus said, “no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father” (Mark 13:32). This doesn’t mean Jesus is ignorant of the time, rather it shows the Church is separated from the time. The Remnant belong to the Father, but watched over by Jesus. The last two churches are looking for Jehovah, not Jesus. Luke adds indicating Jerusalem shall be trodden under foot until the time of the Gentiles be fulfilled (Luke 21:24). The time of the Gentile Church is the Gentile Age, Jesus also said the Times and Seasons of the Night are in the hand of the Father, thus it’s not saying Jesus doesn’t know, rather it shows the Season will be when the enemies of Jesus are made His footstool by the Father (Acts 1:6-8). Simply, if we are in Jesus, then the hour and day of the judgment is not something we should be concerned about, rather the time of the catching away is.
Today we find Jerusalem trodden under foot by the Gentiles, although the nation is under the government rule of Israel. The Dome of the Rock Mosque in Jerusalem proves this prophecy. John measured the temple with “a rod”, a Rod is used for correction (Rev 11:1). He sees the temple and the Two Witnesses assigned to the last two candlesticks, but he doesn’t see the first five churches, or any Christ Like subjects, in fact, the Gentiles are Left Out (Rev 11:2-4).
Luke also tells us the “Son” is the “Son of man”, not the Son of God (Luke 21:36). Paul told us Jesus was made the Son of David (Son of man) according to the flesh, yet declared the Son of God by the Spirit of Holiness based on the Resurrection (Rom 1:3-4). The information during this teaching in Matthew is related to the Son of Man, not the Son of God. As the Son of God, Jesus knows all things, as the Son of man He is obligated to tell us all the Son of man knows. He is not obligated to tell us all the Son of God knows, surely not obligated to tell us all God the Son knows. For one thing we couldn’t handle it, our natural souls would burst. This doesn’t take away from Jesus, but adds to Him, He was able to keep the positions separated to complete the various requirements for each, without causing one to interfere with the other. As the Son of man, Jesus told us everything the Father gave Him for mankind, as the Son of God, He stands for those who are sons of God, we have the Mind of Christ, yet we’re instructed by the Mind of the Lord (I Cor 2:16).
Jesus will point out another sign separating the Seasons.
But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying, and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark (24:37-38).
We already know what the phrase, “given in marriage means”, pointing to the attitude of the people before the Flood. The people presumed they could do as they willed, God wouldn’t dare punish them. Although we find the ten toes and such after the Flood, it’s the attitude of the people before the flood becoming the context here. It’s not the eating, drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, but the attitude. They looked at Noah building the Ark, and laughed. They heard Noah say God would bring judgment, but they mocked the man’s preaching. Jesus also divided the Day from the Night, this doesn’t give us the right to go about preaching the Everlasting Gospel, rather it shows time and timing. We are still in the Day of Salvation as such we’re still under the Gospel of Peace.
In the Days of Noah the people clearly felt God would not punish them, they assumed their peace and safety was a sign of being in the perfect will of God, yet they held violence (unrighteousness) toward God. In essence, they failed to fear God, Jude shows us this failure, or iniquity, is a sign of the Wicked (Jude 12). Jude also shows them as Beasts, just as the prophets of Old told us they are the Beasts of the Field (Jude 10). Jude describes these ungodly in the same manner as one would find the mindset of the people before the flood, thus the Wicked will entice the people of the City. Did God make them that way? No, in our Season they had the ability in hand to be Christ Like, they will do many Acts, but they will be unequal, as they fail to do the Will of the Father.
The phrase, marrying and giving in marriage goes further than husband and wife. During the days of Noah, the sons of God were marrying the daughters of men, this has nothing to do with gender. The sons of God are the descendants of Seth, whether male or female; the daughters of men are idol worshipers, whether male or female. They were eating and drinking because there was Peace in the land, no sickness, no disease, no war, no poverty, each person was their own government. Before the flood the people lived many years, the child died at a hundred, but a man was still in sin, even the animals were at peace with each other. Noah didn’t have to build cages to separate the lion from the lamb, they laid down together in the ark. Before the Flood mankind did not eat meat, thus Paul tells us they will abstain from meat, or act as they did before the Flood. It was after the Flood when Noah was told he could eat meat, but at the same time God said the animals would turn and eat man.
Before the Flood, the people in those days knew of God, but held to their ways of pleasure and self-benefit, thinking they were rich and in need of nothing. Noah was six hundred years old when the flood began (Gen 7:11), but he was five hundred years old when his sons were born, from two of those sons come the ten toes, the third produced the Hebrews. Since the two from whom the ten toes came were born when Noah was five hundred years old, the figure of 1,000 years gives us the like conditions as it was in the Time of Noah.
The Word of the Lord came to Noah in the invisible, not the visible. Jesus was not on the earth during the Days of Noah, but Noah kept the commandments God gave him. Isaiah spoke of this by saying, “there shall be no more there an infant of days, nor an old man who has not filled his days: for the child shall die an hundred years old; but the sinner being an hundred years old shall be accursed” (Isa 65:20). Since Isaiah shows the Sinner will be around, as well as death, we know this isn’t “heaven on earth”, but “earth on earth as it was in the Days of Noah”. If in fact Jesus sets up His Kingdom on earth during the 1,000 years, it would mean He condones sin, enjoys death of children, as well as having no ability to stop the false prophet. It would also mean Jesus would be unable to heal the sick when the plagues come, nor stop the devil from taking two-thirds, He must submit to the Woman, and since the Earth is His footstool, it would mean Jesus would place His kingdom as His own footstool, we think not. Instead of longing for the Day of the Lord, we must enter Mercy and Grace then pray we are spared from the Night.
One key element directs this entire thought to the premise, “if it’s like the days of Noah, we must ask, How many Christians were around in the days of Noah?”. None, thus Jesus doesn’t go back to the days of Adam, or reflect to the earthly ministry of Jesus, or to His people after the Day of Pentecost, rather He goes directly to a time of peace and safety before the Law of Moses, and before the ability to be Christ Like was granted. If one is around during those days they will say “look here, look there, there is Christ”, but they lie since no one will not have the ability to say “I’m a Christian”.
Jesus started building New Jerusalem on the Day of Pentecost, John shows New Jerusalem as a people, not a building of stone, as he said, “I John saw the holy city, New Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband” (Rev 21:20). John was told to look at the Lamb’s wife, when he did he saw New Jerusalem (Rev 21:9-10), her glory is like a precious stone, but it doesn’t mean she is a precious stone (Rev 21:11), just as John the Baptist saw the Spirit like a dove, but it doesn’t mean the Spirit is a dove. The Woman is covered with actual stones, but the Bride has a Glory far greater than all the precious stones the earth could produce.
And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away: so shall also the coming of the Son of man be (24:39).
John says the people of the earth will blaspheme God because of their sores and pains, they will refuse to repent of their deeds, because they believed a lie (Rev 16:11). This also shows all mankind will be dead, as a flood destroys all, we find the Serpent sent a flood to carry away the woman, but the earth opened up and swallowed the flood (Rev 12:15-16). When the flood succeeds, then comes the Judgment (Rev 12:17).
Then shall be two in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Watch therefore: for you know not what hour your Lord does come (24:40-42).
This is loaded with metaphors, explaining several areas, including the Rapture. Luke adds to this, showing two men in one bed, one taken, the other left, and two women shall be grinding together, and one taken, and the other left, then two men in the same field, one taken and the other left (Luke 17:34-36). Luke also adds, “Remember Lot’s wife” (Luke 17:32), it was Lot’s wife who turned back to see the destruction. This warning was directed to the disciples; any time we take pleasure in the fall of the heathen, it’s our Satan nature bringing demonic enjoyment.
The Field is the kingdom of heaven, the Tares are left behind when the Wheat is taken. The Bed has two brothers, in First John we find a Brother can say they are in the Light, yet hate their brother, thus they are in darkness; simply being in the same Bed doesn’t mean both have Light. The Two Women at the Mill equate to the Grain, both are working, but only one has a heart to work for the Lord. At the Mill is the Millstone, it’s the same Stone we either fall on, or have fall on us. One is crushed, one saved.
But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up (24:43).
Jesus also told the disciples to “watch and pray” for none of us know the hour (Mark 13:33). Before the master of the house left on the journey, He gave His servants Authority, telling them to Watch and Pray, so they don’t enter the Hour of Temptation. Jesus told the Fifth church, “Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain” (Rev 3:2), with, “If therefore you shall not watch, I will come on you as a thief, and you shall not know what hour I will come upon you” (Rev 3:3). We call the Fifth church the Dead church, but fail to see it’s the church of our time, also the church will see the Rapture. The word Watch means to be Vigilant, or Alert, denoting Standing with a Brisk Lively Action. The concept of “thief” doesn’t mean Jesus is a Thief, rather it points to the suddenness.
Therefore be you also ready: for in such an hour as you think not the Son of man comes (24:44).
Being Ready and Watching is the same, we Watch by Looking at our own position and condition. Jesus said In Such An Hour, pointing to The Hour. There is a difference between Jesus descending to meet us in the Air, and Jesus descending to judge the earth. The Rapture takes us to the altar of God where we meet the Dead in Christ, then all of us meet Jesus in the Air, where Jesus presents His Bride to the Father by confessing us before the Father. Our Taking Up will not hinder those who Sleep in Jesus, they will have their time after the 1,000 years.
Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his Lord has made ruler over His household, to give them meat in due season? (24:45).
This connects to James and the Wisdom of God. James said “who is a wise man, endued with knowledge among you? let him show out of a good conversation (behavior) his works with meekness of wisdom” (James 3:13). What Wisdom? The wisdom of the earth? No, the wisdom of the earth is earthly, sensual (soulish), and devilish (James 3:15). James doesn’t say it ends demon possessed, rather it is devilish in nature. The Wisdom of God is an attribute provided by the Spirit, it’s pure, peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated (teachable), full of mercy, good fruits, without partiality or hypocrisy (James 3:17). It’s not only Wise, but being Faithful, the word Faithful means Loyal. The Giving of Meat in due season is the reward, pointing to the Victory in the Rapture.
Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He comes shall find so doing (24:46).
John tells us Blessed and Holy are those who are Partakers of the First Resurrection (Rev 20:6). For they shall reign With Christ during the 1,000 years, it doesn’t say they will reign on Earth, rather it points to being in heaven on Thrones (Rev 20:4 & I Thess 4:17).
Verily I say unto you, That He shall make him ruler over all His goods (24:47).
What Goods? What Ruling? Jesus has made us kings and priests, but if we’re all kings, who are our subjects? Things in our lives; if we give place to unbelief, it becomes a resident in our kingdom. As kings we have the keys, we can allow, or disallow, we can say no to Mercy, or yes to Mercy. We can run our kingdom as Jesus desires, or as our own natural will desires. Blessed is the servant whom the Lord finds ruling their kingdom as the Lord desires.
But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delays His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looks not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth (24:48-51).
Both are servants, one is good, the other evil. If the Lord delays His coming, we nonetheless maintain our kingdom in the proper order.
Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom (25:1).
Jesus separates the Seasons and times, this also opens another aspect of One Taken, One Left. There are Seven Golden Candlesticks, but Two Seasons, the First Five are taken, the last Two are left for their Season. John said Five are fallen, one is (sixth) and one is soon to come (seventh – Rev 17:10). All this correlates, the Ten Virgins point to the Day, giving us two groups of Five, bringing us to the prior aspect of One Taken, One Left, only in this area we find those who are Taken, and those who Sleep in Jesus. Five have Lamps, thus they have the container for the Oil, but lack the Oil (Grace, Spirit). The other Five had both Lamps and Oil, thus they have both Mercy and Grace.
And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: (25:2-3).
They had Mercy, but failed to obtain Grace. It would be different if they were virgins, without lamps or oil, then we would be talking about the Wicked, but we find all ten are virgins, all ten have lamps, but only five have the Oil, yet the Wicked are known as fornicators and adulterers, not virgins, they are also without the lamp and oil.
But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps (25:4).
The Wise are those with the Spirit, who follow the Spirit, making the lamp the container for the Light, but lacking the power to produce Light without the Oil. Generally the Oil refers to the Anointing, often it’s related to Mercy, as in the Mount of Olives, but here we find the reference is twofold, referring more to the Living Water produced by the Spirit.
While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept, And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet Him (25:5-6).
In the Garden Peter would fall asleep, and the Lord would say, “What couldn’t you watch with Me for one Hour, watch and pray you don’t enter the temptation”. The Five Wise maintained by standing, the five foolish felt the lamp was enough to get them through the Door.
Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out (25:7-8).
Only God can give us the Oil, we can’t transfer our Oil to another, nor can we act like Korah who attempted to steal the Oil of another.
But the wise answered, saying, Not so, lest there be not enough for us and you: but go you rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves (25:9).
The phrase Buy means to Obtain, it doesn’t mean we can buy the Spirit.
And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with Him to the marriage: and the door was shut (25:10).
Once the Door is shut, it’s shut, this gives us two groups, with the only difference being the Oil. This gives us those who are Dead in Christ, and those who Sleep in Jesus.
Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But He answered and said Verily I say unto you, I know you not (25:11-12).
This is a failure to have the Oil, yet they had lamps, they were light holders. John the Baptist was a witness to the Light, but even John knew “Lord I have need to be baptized of You”. This also shows we must have the Spirit for the Son of God to know us, Mercy equates us to the Father (James 1:27), but in order to make the Rapture we must come through the Door by the Spirit. This is basically what Paul will tell the Corinthians, he prayed their works would get them through the fire, since they were carnal, as they lacked the Oil. Jesus knows us by the Spirit, but as the Son of man He will judge works (ways).
Watch therefore, for You know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man comes (25:13).
This gives us the “Son of man”, not the Son of God. We don’t know what Hour Jesus will begin the Day of the Lord, but we do know it can be any second.
For the kingdom of heaven is as a man traveling into a far country, who called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods. And unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one; to every man according to his several ability; and straightaway took his journey. Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the same, and made them other five talents. And likewise he that had received two, he also gained other two. But he that had received one went and dug in the earth, and hid his lord’s money. After a long time the lord of those servants came, and reckoned with them. And so he that had received five talents came and brought other five talents, saying, Lord, you delivered unto me five talents: behold, I have gained beside them five talents more. His lord said to him, Well done, you good and faithful servant: you have been faithful over a few things I will make you ruler over many things: enter you into the joy of the lord (25:14-21).
Ahh, another mystery opened, the kingdom of heaven is Mercy related, the Kingdom of God is Grace related. Here Jesus talks about the kingdom of heaven, this parable also separates the Five churches from the Two churches, as well as the Seven from the Eighth. The one with one talent put it in the ground, or Earth, thus John shows the False Prophet will come from the earth (Rev 13:11). The One with Five and the One with Two divide the Seasons, One didn’t attempt to interchange the talents with the Other, rather they knew what Season they were assigned to. The gain is the purpose, yet the gain isn’t for the one who held the talents, rather it’s for the One who gave the talents. What is this Talent? Could it be Grace? No, it goes right back to giving Mercy for the Mercy received. Some are forgiven much, some not as much, but the Mercy granted is designed to increase. We asked for God to forgive us, thus we owe forgiveness to others. We took the Talent, as we freely received, therefore we are to freely give, in the giving we find our Mercy will increase.
He also that had received two talents came and said, Lord, you delivered unto me two talents: behold, I have gained two other talents beside them (25:22).
In this case we see the wording Two other talents, whereas in the case of the one who received five it was five talents more, the difference leads us to an allegory. The first five represent the First Five churches who hold a Great Strength, the next Two point to the last Two churches who hold a Little Strength. Who was the First to hear? The one with Five, then comes the one with Two.
His lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful servant; you have been faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things: enter you into the joy of the lord (25:23).
The One with Two came After the One with Five, John shows the judgment begins with those who are compared to the books (Law); thus we judge ourselves to the Body and Blood to avoid being condemned with the world. God has not appointed us to His wrath, we are appointed to His Salvation.
Then he which had received the one talent came and said, Lord, I knew you, that you are a hard man, reaping where you have not sown, and gathering where you had not strawed: and I was afraid, and went and hid your talent in the earth: lo, there you have that which is yours (25:24-25).
Luke shows this servant said “because You are an Austere man” (Luke 19:21), the word Austere means, Without adornment or ornamentation, or better Open and plain. The Lord didn’t make His requests hidden, He didn’t trick these servants, everything was open and plain. The Pharisees kept saying, “show us”, yet Jesus made it clear. Their own unbelief blinded them to the signs around them, they equated the Glory of God to the devil, causing their own failure. This servant was fearful, but held the wrong kind of fear, this is the same type of fear we see in the meaning of the word “draw back” in the phrase, “draw back to perdition” (Heb 10:39).
The one with the one talent made a self-determination based on a self-opinion, the word Several means Private or something just for them, thus we can’t run to the commandments of God assuming we’re going to be among the 144,000, it’s stealing the talent of another, while rejecting the talents given us. This Eighth didn’t make any increase, he received the Talent, but failed to give it, becoming a vessel of dishonor.
His lord answered and said unto him, You wicked and slothful servant, you knew that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strawed (25:26).
The word Wicked defines this servant, yet he was a servant in the kingdom of heaven. This isn’t a sin of ignorance, it’s iniquity, the servant had the same ability and opportunity to gain as the others, but failed to do so. The Unequal aspect is receiving, but refusing to give.
You ought therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received mine own with usury (25:27).
The talent was given, but the ownership was still the Lord’s, it’s the failure of the sons of perdition, they assume it’s their talent, their gift, and their sole possession.
Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which has ten talents (25:28).
Giving it to the One with Ten isn’t some unfair gesture, rather is shows this wicked servant was a fowl who sat in the Tree of the First Five, what little he thought he had, he lost. This also shows this servant began in the time of the Five, but came to the surface as a Beast during the time of the last Two. In our Season they are “antichrists”, in the next they are “false prophets”.
For unto every one that has shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that has not shall be taken away even that which he has. And cast you the unprofitable servant into outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth (25:29-30).
The One who has Life and applies it will receive Life More Abundantly, but he who lacks the increase, what little (one talent) he does have will be taken away. The phrase Outer Darkness means Total Darkness or Extreme Darkness, or an area having no light whatsoever, it was used of Jude to show where the Wicked end. It’s one thing to seek the Light, it’s another to taste of the Light, then reject the purpose for a theology laced with unbelief. The latter will always have a memory of What could have been, the former will have no memory of the dead.
When the Son of man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His glory: And before Him shall be gathered all nations; and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divides his sheep from the goats: and He shall set the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left (25:31-33).
Jesus came as the Son of man, or Son of David, making Him the King of the Jews, but here it’s all nations. This is the Second coming of Jesus, the great day of judgment; when John and James Zebedee heard this, they probably felt, “thank God, we didn’t push our request to sit on His right and left hand” (Matt 20:21). The Sheep in this context contain the little flock, the Remnant, the ones compared to the books. Zechariah said, “they shall look upon Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him” (Zech 12:10). Also there are some who are not compared to the Books (Rev 20:13-14). What is this? The Judgment, the time when some are resurrected unto Life, some unto damnation (Jn 5:28-29).
In Zechariah we find a first person and second person usage, as they look upon “Me”, yet mourn over “Him”; the Remnant mourn over the abominations done in Jerusalem, but the mourning is the offense done unto Jehovah (Ezek 9:4 & Rev 1:7). After they look upon Him they will ask, “what are these wounds in Your hands?”, Jesus will say, “Those with which I was wounded in the house of My friends” (Zech 13:6). These are blessed of the Father, thus Jesus judges them as the Son of man, not the Son of God. This has to relate to Mercy, helping us define the “will of the Father” as acts and ways of Mercy.
This division offended the Pharisees to the bone, there is nothing said about “doing the Law”. This verse shows the only time the Throne of Jesus will be near or on the earth will be at the Judgment, not before. It’s clear from this verse He comes for judgment, not to set up His Kingdom on earth to bring joy and peace. In truth the Kingdom of God is all ready here, in the midst of the Born Again Believer.
Then shall the King say unto them on His right hand, Come, you blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world: (25:34).
Many of us think when we get before the judgment seat we will be able to say, “Well Lord I want to tell you I did for You”, yet Jesus will tell these people what they did and didn’t do, they will have to give account by the Logos (Jesus).
Here in Matthew we are looking at two groups, both are the promised of the Father, yet neither knew Jesus, neither used the Name of Jesus, neither is reminded of the Spirit or anything to do with the Holy Ghost, rather the context is Mercy. This is not some excuse to run from the Grace of God, rather we find for one reason or another there are some who were robbed of being Born Again, they were victims, yet they walked in Mercy, or as Paul put it they did the Law of faith.
Whether it’s “Lord, Lord haven’t we”, or “Lord when did we?”, it’s still based in the Will of the Father. Grace is a different story, it provides us the great opportunity to be Partakers in the First Resurrection, which comes before the 1,000 years (Rev 20:4-5).
There are three groups in the Body, those who are crucified with Christ, who belong to the group known as the “Dead in Christ”, there are those who for one reason or another didn’t reach the area, but loved the Lord and walked in Mercy, they “Sleep in Jesus” through the Night, becoming those from the “Sea” to be judged in the end (Rev 20:13). The Sea of course is a metaphor for the Gentile world, connecting it to the Gentile Generation. Then we have the third group, the Drunken who go into the Night. This last group will be the “Lord, Lord, haven’t we” people, but they are not at issue in these verses, rather Jesus is showing the process of Revelation 20:11-15.
For I was hungry, and you gave me meat: I was thirsty, and you gave Me drink: I was a stranger and you took Me in: naked, and you clothed Me: I was sick, and you visited Me: I was in prison and you came unto Me (25:35-36).
James said the pure and undefiled religion consisted of: visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world (James 1:27). These are not areas of faith, but they do relate to love thy neighbor. If one walks in Love, even a Phileo love they complete the commandments of God if they remain unspotted from the world. Which is the case with the Sixth church, they have a Phileo love, giving them the name of Philadelphia (city of brotherly love – Phileo). They will care for the people, but the Seventh church changes it, their love will wax cold (become self-centered). John tells us the devil will be bound during the time of Comfort, yet the false prophet will be active. Paul confirms the premise by saying the son of perdition comes with the working of Satan (II Thess 2:9). The devil isn’t the problem, using the old nature is.
Here we find the “sheep” had no idea what they were doing was going to gain them a reward, they are not the “Lord, Lord” people who boasted in their efforts, rather they did works of Mercy by nature, without a second thought.
Then shall the righteous answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we You hungry, and fed You? or thirsty and gave You drink? When saw we You a stranger, and took You in? or naked, and clothed You? Or when saw we You sick or in prison, and came unto You? (25:37-39).
If Jesus was on the earth during this time, surely they would know Him. If they did these works in the Name of Jesus, surely they would know that; however, they didn’t know either of those, nor did they use the Name of Jesus. This group kept the commandments of God, they had neither lamp nor Oil, but they had the measure of faith joined with Mercy. When Jesus gave the Least Commandments it was based on Mercy, thus Mercy like belief is a choice. In the case of Grace we find to whom much is given, much is required, but to whom a little strength is given, little is required. They still have to pass by Jesus, but it’s exactly what is going on. These would be considered those who are resurrected unto Life, we are partakers of the First Resurrection because we have Life.
We can also tell this is Mercy, in so doing we find a clue in the use of the double emphasis “Lord, Lord”. In Matthew 7:20-23 we found the “Lord, Lord” people did many things in the Name of Jesus, yet failed to do the will of the Father. Here there is no mention of the Name of Jesus, neither do we find anyone saying, “Lord, Lord”, but “Lord”. When we see the term, “Lord, Lord”, it refers to someone who is in the Body, these people are being judged for their works, yet Jesus never says, “you cast out devils, laid hands on the sick, did wonderful works in My Name”. This is the group fitting, “the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works” (Rev 20:13). This would be after “it’s appointed to every man once to die, then comes the judgment”, thus all mankind will be physically dead at the Judgment, yet their souls will be judged.
In the judgment verses in Revelation 20:11-15 we never find “heaven giving up the dead in her”, thus, showing Revelation 20:4 supports the Rapture. The point of course, we see the people who did the Law of faith, without knowing it. The sheep did works by nature, yet we know there are some who do works to appear holy, moral or special before man, their works are pride based, not faith based. However, the sheep noted here did things because they had Mercy, as they operated from their measure of faith.
In the Old Testament we read; “for out of Jerusalem shall go forth a remnant, and they who escape out of mount Zion; the zeal of the Lord of hosts shall do this” (II Kings 19:31), and “they go from strength to strength, every one of them in Zion appear before God” (Ps 84:7). Wait a minute, weren’t the 144,000 marked on Zion? Yes, here we find Zion and Jerusalem of the Earth, this is not a reference to New Jerusalem or the Zion as the Body, a division of Seasons, between the Day and the Night (Remnant).
And the King shall answer and say unto them, Inasmuch as you have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, you have done it unto Me (25:40).
Jesus will use this same phrase in speaking to the goats, but He leaves off the term, “My brethren”: thus the context isn’t showing the brethren were those to whom the deeds were done, rather it’s pointed to those who did the deeds becoming “Brethren”. They did it unto the least, thus they kept the Least Commandments of Mercy. The term Least doesn’t mean the Commandments of Mercy are inferior, rather it means they are the Least we can do. Any natural person, who is not Born Again, who does not have the Spirit, yet loves God has the capability to engage in acts of Mercy. Any religious body on the earth who lacks Mercy for it’s fellow man, lacks God, no matter what they say.
Looking at the church of Philadelphia, we find they had a little strength, or did the undefiled religion. Here we find the result of using the little strength as God intended (Rev 3:8); however, we are given the Strength of His Christ, to whom much is given, much is required (Luke 12:48).
The goats will also be judged according to their works as well, or better, the lack of them. Since Jesus is judging from the position of the Son of man, it stands the goats had the same opportunity, means and ability to as the sheep. Unbelief is a terrible enemy, yet it’s based on choice; just as the application of Mercy is based on choice.
Then shall He say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, you cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels (25:41).
Jesus never Knew these people, this is still based on Mercy. Jesus is the Book of Life, in Him are we written. The goats refused to heed the call of Mercy, they failed to do the law of faith, although the measure of faith is given to all mankind. Also Jesus doesn’t call them, “workers of iniquity”, showing they were not in the Body of Christ. These would be those resurrected unto damnation, a place in the lake of fire without end.
For I was hungry, and you gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and you gave Me no drink: I was a stranger, and you took Me not in: naked, and you clothed Me not: sick, and in prison, and you visited Me not. Then shall they also answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we You hungry, or thirsty, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto You? (25:42-44).
Mercy is a vital element to the measure of faith, in our case it becomes extremely vital, since we are forgiven by God, to forgive others.
Paul told the Corinthians to pray their works could get them through the fire, of course he also told them, they were carnal and unable to understand spiritual matters. For the Corinthians, it appeared the only hope they had was their works, since they refused to enter the spiritual calling of God (I Cor 12:1).
The goats will attempt to manipulate Jesus by using the same wording as the sheep, thus this group attempts to use words; whereas, the sheep found their works went before them. The Judgment is the separation time, yet don’t think Jesus will enjoy it, it’s a day of darkness, not Light. Hell was made for the devil and his angels, but because man has choice, some made the choice to use the ways of the devil, causing hell to widen her borders. “Woe unto you who desire (long for) the day of the Lord! To what end is it for you? The day of the Lord is darkness, and not light” (Amos 5:18). There is no joy in seeing someone go to hell, absolutely no joy in seeing someone enter the lake of fire, if we think there is, we must change our ways obtaining Mercy, in order to find Grace.
Then shall He answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as you did it not to one of the least of these, you did it not to Me (25:45).
The wording used by the goats is close, but not close enough, thus showing the intent of the sheep was by nature, or as Paul will show, they did the law of faith without knowing it. The goats on the other hand didn’t do any of the acts of Mercy, however, we find both the sheep and goats wanted to know “when?”, but for different reasons. The goats would have given, if they knew it would keep them out of hell, but the sheep gave based on the mercy granted them in the measure of faith. The word “Brethren” is left out in reference to the goats, thus it’s not giving to the “brethren”, but those who did the giving are called “brethren” (Matt 25:40). Again this shows the Judgment is based on Mercy.
And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal (25:46).
This isn’t the same as Blackness of Darkness, but it’s torment nonetheless, this is the resurrection unto damnation, they had nothing to gain them life, thus Predestination is not God making an A list and a B list, it’s the Plan set forth so all can enter therein, but man makes his choice, God honors it.
If the sheep are resurrected unto Life, it means they are granted Life at the time; however, for us we are partakers in the First Resurrection because we have the Life of Jesus. The same Spirit who raised Jesus will raise us, we are crucified with Christ, nevertheless we live, the life we now live is by Christ in us, the hope of glory.
Now there are some questions, where is “Born Again”? Where is “Grace”? If it’s not by works, why is this determined by works? This area has nothing to do with Grace, it has to do with Mercy.
And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings He said unto His disciples, You know that after two days is the feast of the Passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified (26:1-2).
All these sayings provoke us to consider our position and condition, reflecting on our Standing, Watching and Being prepared. Here Jesus is showing the Son of man must be crucified before any of these other events can take place. By now we know the Son of man refers to Mercy, the Son of God to Grace (Rom 1:3-4 et al).
The purpose was going far beyond these twelve disciples, the Jews, Romans and Gentiles who would be looking at Jesus on the Cross. None of them had any idea what the Resurrection would bring, although they were told.
Then assembled together the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders of the people, unto the palace of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas, and consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty, and kill Him. But they said, Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar among the people (26:3-5).
After Jesus talks about what happens at the end, the Pharisees come with their plans to kill Jesus. This meeting shows how the envy run religious leaders make plans of destruction in their secret meetings, Paul said this was lying in wait to deceive (Eph 4:14). This is another example of bringing an accusation against an Elder, the premise for all John 7 meetings is destruction, rather than mercy, healing, or restoration. Although we don’t see it, the process for these Jews was to pray before the meeting, thus prayer alone isn’t going to secure us in the Will of God, it takes ears to hear with a heart to discern. James shows we can pray from a lust, rather than for Wisdom (James 4:1-4).
The Feast Day was not the Passover day, but the day after Passover. The Feast Of Unleavened Bread at this time would fall on Thursday the 15th of Abib. Numbers 28:16-18 tells us, “and in the fourteenth day of the first month is the Passover of the Lord, and in the fifteenth day of this month is the feast: seven days shall unleavened bread be eaten. In the first day shall be a holy convocation; you shall do no manner of servile work therein”. The Passover called for labor (killing the Passover), thus the Feast of Unleavened Bread began the day after the Passover, making it a High Sabbath. Therefore, Jesus went to the Cross on the Passover, was put in the grave at sunset which began the High Sabbath. It’s important to remember the Jewish method of keeping a day is sunset to sunset, rather than midnight to midnight. The night of the Passover meal and the Cross were the same Jewish day, not two separate days. The religious leaders would wait to have their Passover meal until after the Cross, causing them to miss the greatest Passover of all time.
The Pharisees had formed their plan, they sought to complete it before the Feast Day, Jesus said it was two days before the feast, thus the time element is close. The Pharisees were concerned about the views of the people, but more important they were concerned about how they would look in the eyes of the people. They knew the people would be busy on the Passover preparing for the High Sabbath, and assumed the deed could be done with a hand full of watchdogs and false witnesses. This plan had to make it appear to have the will of the people, yet not let the majority of the people know about it. How could it be? The Passover being a Preparation day for the Feast Day would find many people at home, not walking about the streets. The religious rulers could pick a small group to manipulate the event. Of course God saw it before He said, Let there be Light, then worked it into the Plan. Taking advantage of the situation, doesn’t mean God caused it.
Matthew will tell us why the Pharisees had reached the point where they assumed they must kill Jesus, as well as why Judas felt the timing was perfect to force Jesus to set up the kingdom on earth, both groups were laying in wait to deceive. The Judas seed of deceit began by attempting to force Jesus to do some thing, especially by manipulating events behind His back, although Jesus knows all, sees all.
Now when Jesus was in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, there came unto Him a woman having an alabaster box of very precious ointment, and poured it on His head, as He sat at meat (26:6-7).
John tells us this took place six days before the Passover, thus Matthew is merely giving us the reason why Judas acted, rather than the exact time when this anointing took place. This is made clearer by the phrase, “Now when Jesus”; taking us back to the 9th of Abib, connecting this to John’s account. The 9th of Abib in this particular year would have been a Friday, the first day of the Seven referred to by Daniel. Therefore, Jesus as our Sabbath was anointed on the weekly preparation day, leading to the point where all the leaven was cast out of the house. For all these events to take place, yet have Jesus go to the Cross in the Midst of the week, had to go far beyond the ability of man. God saw this time before the foundation of the world, thus we know the Lamb was slain before the foundation of the world (Rev 13:8).
Matthew makes it clear, the anointing happened in Bethany, Mark also says it was when Jesus was “in the house of Simon the leper” (Mark 14:3). Mark like Matthew shows us the reason, but John shows us the exact day (Jn 12:1). John also adds how Mary took the ointment, anointing the feet of Jesus (Jn 12:3). However, it’s the head of a king which is anointed, the servant has his feet anointed, thus Jesus is both King and Servant. It’s also important to see the Feet of Jesus are anointed, yet His enemies are made His footstool, not His feet. This is preparation toward the Burial, not Life, Judas was looking at it, yet never considered the danger he was in for his attempt to sell the “anointing”. It was at this anointing where Judas would say, “why was this ointment not sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?” (Jn 12:5). Where was the interest of Judas? On the anointing, or the money? We can see many things regarding the mind and thoughts of Judas, thus giving us clues to the mindset of the Wicked.
Jesus points out this one week in all of man’s history was ordained by God for a specific purpose, as He says, “Let her alone: against the day of My burying has she kept this. For the poor always you have with you, but Me you have not always” (Jn 12:7-8). From this we can see some of us were placed in the Prophet’s Cave by God for specific reasons, or perhaps in places we would rather not be, yet the result is good. The Cross of Jesus is a one time event, although played over millions of times, the actual event happened once. This in no way means feeding the poor is wrong, rather it shows the opportunity to feed the poor is always with us. All this indicates how the events happening before Judas and the others would never happen again, yet spiritual things to natural minds are foolishness. Judas wasn’t worried about the poor, he was worried about his bag (Jn 12:6). Judas was attempting to sale the anointing, whereas Simon of Samaria was attempting to buy it. This shows how the Ways of God didn’t interest Judas, unless he could make some personal gain.
This happened at the House of Simon, who was the father of Judas (Jn 6:71), Judas considered it a waste to anoint the Lord, later at the table he will consider his plans more important than sitting with the Lord. When Jesus tells Judas, “the poor you have with you always”; Judas took the phrase as a challenge, arriving at his own self-based conclusions. Instead of thinking, Bless God, there is always a work to be done for the Lord, Judas thought, Poor with me, not going to happen. His actions betrayed him, causing him to betray the Lord. Judas was moved by the bag, not the poor, his thoughts were to force Jesus into a position to bring about the Time of Comfort, making Judas the treasurer of the world.
But when His disciples saw it, they had indignation, saying, To what purpose is this waste? For this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the poor (26:8-9).
John showed the first challenge regarding the waste was directed toward Jesus based on what Judas said. Here in Matthew we find the influence Judas had on the others, convincing them to join him. To Judas this was poor stewardship, a waste, yet it was for the One he called Master. The Wicked use natural reasoning to determine spiritual matters, usually leaving them with the opinion lacking in discernment. They also do the opposite of what is required, rather than see opportunity for the sake of the Lord, they look for opportunity to exalt them selves. It seemed logical to use a little oil for the anointing, then sell the rest, but God has purposes for specifics, the logic of man is based on the wisdom of man, not the Wisdom of God.
When Jesus understood it, He said unto them, Why trouble you the woman? for she has wrought a good work upon Me (26:10).
The accusation was really against Mary, not Jesus, yet we find it was a method of applying guilt by using manipulation. Judas like the rest was trained in the ways of Mercy, not condemnation, yet here it’s what he is using.
Prior Jesus told these same men, “suffer the little children, forbid them not, to come unto Me” (Matt 19:14). Judas reasoned, the poor will always be with others, but not with him, he was determined to get his hands on the treasury. In his deception he became deceived the more, later he will assume Jesus has approved his endeavors when he hears, “what you do, do quickly”; however, he could repent just as fast as he acted out his plan.
For you have the poor always with you; but Me you have not always. For in that she has poured this ointment on My body, she did it for My burial. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached in the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman has done, be told for a memorial of her (26:11-13).
The Oil had a purpose, a specific purpose, it wasn’t to be used in a manner not intended. This is a warning to the improper use of our spiritual position, Jude called it turning the Grace of our God into lasciviousness (Jude 4). Paul called it spiritual wickedness in heavenly places, Proverbs said it was the Strange Woman.
The reference to “Her” (Mary) as the Memorial doesn’t mean we will remember Mary, rather she becomes a type and shadow of the Bride making herself ready by the Anointing. This act will be a Memorial for those who are more concerned about Jesus, than their own self-nature. Mary’s actions became a witness against the Judas nature, who are more concerned about the self-nature, than Jesus, yet at the same time a Witness for her.
Jesus would ride into Jerusalem the day after the anointing, where He cleaned the temple a second time, the first time is noted in John at the very beginning of the ministry. Judas saw and heard all this, he knew Jesus had the ability to take authority over the temple, why not help Him a little, why not make the prophecy come to pass? Who cares how we get there, as long as we get there. Jesus does, we run the race lawfully, the means is just as important as reaching the end.
The Pharisees also saw Jesus ride into the city, clean out the temple, like Judas they knew Jesus could take the temple at any time. One of their own had a prophecy, but mixed it with self-based theology twisting it from, “it’s better for one man to die, than the nation perish”, to “it’s better for us if we kill this Man” (Jn 11:49-50). Both Judas and the Religious leaders were attempting to make things come to pass to satisfy their self-desires.
Daniel said one aspect of this week was to “Anoint the most Holy” (Dan 9:24). The Anointing began in Bethany, ending as the Sacrifice in heaven before the Father.
Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, and said unto them, What will you give me, and I will deliver Him unto you? And they covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver, and from that time he sought opportunity to betray Him (26:14-16).
Judas now becomes friends with the chief priests, it will be Judas who is able to get Peter past the guard during the trials. All this is after all those teachings on the Talents; this same Judas saw the blind see, the lame walk, he was privy to many teachings on Mercy, yet for the pleasure of the moment, he was willing to commit fornication against the Lord.
The Pharisees reached into their treasury to pay Judas the thirty pieces of silver. Judas would have done it for nothing, but his mindset was one of extortion, his greedy lust still desired to have all he could get. This is the same as accepting filthy lucre, thus Judas didn’t care what strings were attached, as long as he got the money. When Judas tosses back the money, it shows his thought process of repentance, as well as defining “repented himself” as self-repentance. Like Adam who thought being naked was the sin, Judas thinks having blood money is the sin. He attempted to pay for his sin with the same funds he took to betray the Lord, he ended with a piece of rope.
Now the first day of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto Him, Where will You that we prepare for You to eat the Passover? (26:17).
This is the same day as the Pharisees and Judas were making their evil plans, thus as the evil was preparing to do evil, the Good were preparing to sit at the Lord’s Table. There are several words added by the translators here for clarity, but the context is the preparation for the First Day of The feast of unleavened bread which is the Passover, not the Feast Day itself. A Preparation day is before any sabbath, whether High, or the weekly by the Commandment. In this case they would prepare the Passover Lamb, then eat it when the sun went down, which ended Passover, but began the Feast Day. The Jew keeps the day from sunset to sunset, thus the Passover ended as the sun was setting on the day of the Cross. The Pharisees violated this premise, they waited until after the Passover. According to Jewish tradition the day prior to eating the Passover was a day of fasting for the Firstborn. Jesus fasted on this day by not entering the temple, teaching or doing any signs.
The disciples prepared the upper room for the Passover, Jesus didn’t. This will also be the first step in His Vow of the Nazarite. John the Baptist came under the Vow, but Jesus didn’t enter the Vow until the night of the Passover when He said, “I will not drink of the Vine until…” (Numb 6:1-21). Each aspect of the Vow of the Nazarite helps us understand why Matthew said, “And He came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene” (Matt 2:23). The Vow of Samson was to deliver Israel out of the hand of the Philistines (Judges 13:5); however, the exact reference to Christ being a Nazarite can’t be found, unless one views all the areas of the Vow of the Nazarite, finding it’s a Testimony pointing to Jesus, not Samson, or John the Baptist or anyone else.
The word Philistine means to Wallow in the self, thus the Vow of the Nazarite on the part of Jesus is to save our souls from the Self nature. Paul pointed to the Nazarite vow when he said the long hair on the head as a type of Anointing in his rebuke to the Corinthians (I Cor 11:1-11 & Numb 6:1-12). We are Separated unto the Lord, all the days of our Separation are called Holy unto the Lord (Numb 6:8). We shall not defile “the head of His Consecration” (the authority or anointing [hair] – Numb 6:9). The Lamb of the First year shall be brought to the Door of the Tabernacle and a “ewe lamb” shall also be presented, with “unleavened bread, cakes of fine flour mingled with oil” (Numb 6:14-15). All these elements point to Jesus and the Bride, Paul told us we are the Bread (Body – I Cor 10:17). However the Bread without the Oil can’t be presented, just as a lamp without oil can’t breach the Door. We find Jesus did many things, each is complete in Him, just as we are complete by Him.
And He said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Master says, My time is at hand; I will keep the Passover at your house with My disciples. And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them; and they made ready the Passover (26:18-19).
This would be the third Passover since the baptism of Jesus, yet it’s not three years. From the First Passover to the Second would be one year, from the Second to the Third would be two years. The earthly ministry of Jesus was just over Two Years as a symbol of the Two shall be One (Jn 2:13, 2:16, 6:4 & 6:11-13).
Now when the even was come, He sat down with the twelve (26:20).
The twelve represent all who would hear of Jesus through them, thus we are also represented at this table. This purpose of Communion is to Remember, which builds our belief, but many things Jesus told us are yet to come, thus our belief leads us to a firm faith in the performance of Jesus. Out of all the verses pertaining to this one week, 296 of them pertain to this one night, with the majority given by John (16:7).
And as they did eat, He said, Verily I say unto you that one of you shall betray Me. And they were exceeding sorrowful, and began every one of them to say unto Him, Lord, is it I? And He answered and said, He that dips his hand with Me in the dish, the same shall betray Me (26:21-23).
The dish contained bitter herbs to remind them of the bitterness in Egypt, yet Judas never made it to the Bread or the Cup, but he did take the bitterness of Egypt (Jn 13:30). The word, Wormwood means Bitterness, in the latter days the Star of Bitterness will fall on the waters (people) of the world (Rev 8:11). The phrase, “what you do, do quickly”, presented Judas with a choice, he could repent as Quickly as act on his self-desire; however, the acts of Judas shows his choice lined up with his decision, he sold out Jesus to get what he wanted. When the heart of Judas took the bitterness of Egypt, his self-deception convinced him, Jesus had just blessed his deed. Judas was going to do what he was going to do, Jesus didn’t bless his plans, rather Jesus offered choice, then submitted to the choice of Judas. This is a great lesson to us, if we receive it. Praying from a lust is not praying in the will of the Lord, yet if our minds are so set on doing what we’re going to do, the Lord will allow, but it doesn’t mean He blesses.
The Son of man goes as it is written of Him; but woe unto that man whom the Son of man is betrayed! it had been good for that man if he had not been born. Then Judas, which betrayed Him, answered and said, Master, is it I? He said unto him, You have said (26:24-25).
The direction of the choice is being presented to Judas, yet self-deception blinded him to the Truth. The phrase reads “Woe unto the man whom the Son of man is betrayed”, not “Woe unto the man who betrays the Son of man”, this is prophecy projected to all those who hold the Judas nature in the position of the son of perdition.
And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take eat; this is My body (26:26).
The first aspect is our condition, when we take the Bread we enter Mercy by Mercy, this is our Remembrance of why we accepted the Cross. This was the area the Corinthians should have spent the most time. An unworthy condition here would be taking the Bread, yet coming against other members of the same Bread, and not caring. This is not the same as correction to bring perfection, it’s when someone simply attacks other members of the Body for the enjoyment of the attack.
The Cup is just a Cup, it’s what’s in the Cup making the difference. The Lord’s table is the place of remembrance, the place to reflect on Vows. The Communion Service is our Priestly function, the time when we as priests unto the Lord reflect on the Sacrifice. We are the Body (Bread) which relates to our Mercy position, then the Blood of Jesus for Grace as the New Covenant. The New Covenant is not in the Bread, it’s in the Blood, the Bread is the glue to keep us in the New.
The bread used is called Matzo, it was kept in a three part napkin called the Matzo Napkin. The first piece was called Abraham, it was removed, blessed and replaced, then the second was called Isaac, it was also taken, blessed and replaced, then the third piece was called Jacob, it was taken blessed and replaced. Then the third piece was taken again, only this time it was called Israel, it was blessed, then replaced, then the second piece was removed again, giving us five removals; reflecting on the Five churches. To the Jew this is a symbol of the time when God will put His hand a second time to Israel to save the Remnant, to us it’s a symbol of the Fifth Seal when we are taken out of here.
The hidden promised son is taken from the place in the Napkin, broken, blessed and given. The breaking of the Bread goes beyond the Cross to the Broken Body of Jesus, but the Napkin points to the Resurrection. It will be the empty wrapped Napkin causing John to believe.
The Matzo Bread had to be cooked within Seven Minutes from the second the water touched the Grain; therefore, to speed up the cooking process they pierced holes in the bread, then made stripes in the Bread. The symbol was Jesus, who was pierced, by His stripes we were healed, but to the Jew it was merely to speed up the cooking process.
Some assume one must be some great leader in order to partake of Communion; however, Paul gave the carnal church of Corinth a teaching on Communion. He began by saying, “when you come together into one place, is this not for the eating of the Lord’s Supper” (I Cor 11:20). Every time Christians gathered together, whether Roots, Blades, Full Ears or Full Corn in the Ears, they can take of the Lord’s Supper. On the other hand, if Communion becomes a rite or ritual it will turn into a social exercise, losing it’s importance and power. Paul reminds us the Lord’s Supper was taken on the same night as Jesus was betrayed (I Cor 11:23). Therefore we can take the Lord’s Supper to make sure we don’t become self-deceived like Judas, or so we won’t make it a social experience, ending like Judas. It’s a sin to partake of the Lord’s Table without discerning it, it becomes iniquity to avoid it, it’s better to come boldly to the Table of the Lord with an open and humble heart.
And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink you all of it (26:27).
The cup was a cup, the Blood made it special. We put on All the Armor of God, we are to take All of the New Covenant. We can’t say we want this piece of it, but not the other; as the five virgins with lamps, yet no oil found out.
Matthew doesn’t use the phrase A cup, rather like all those who wrote about this meal, they want us to know it was The Cup (Mark 14:23, Luke 22:20 & I Cor 11:25). The cup was the Messiah Cup, or as some term it, the Elijah Cup. Prior Jesus said, Elijah was an It, when we take the Cup we Receive the It, or better the message to prepare the Way of the Lord, meaning the Blood gives us the Ability to follow the steps of the Faith of Jesus by the Spirit. The Cup couldn’t make the Blood holy, the Blood made the Cup holy.
There were other elements on the Passover table, yet the only two relating to us are the Bread and Cup. Jesus took of the bitter herbs for our sakes, but He didn’t take the Bread or Cup, thus He took the Vow of the Nazarite at the Table, we Remember He did it for us.
Jesus took the Cross with a joy, looking toward the place when He could present Himself as a Sacrifice of Life before the Father. Our joy comes when we present ourselves a living sacrifice unto the Lord.
For this is My Blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins (26:28).
Here it’s plain, the Blood is the New Testament. The Blood brings us the Law of the Spirit; taking the Cup then running back to the Law of Moses is a dishonor to the Blood in the Cup. The Bread brings Forgiveness of sins or the lamp, but the Blood brings Remission and the Oil (Spirit). There are three bearing witness, the Water (Mercy), Blood (Grace) and Spirit (Born Again), without all three there is no connection between earth and the record in heaven (I Jn 5:6-9).
We will see each day from this point to the Ascension is accounted for. There are fifty days between Passover and Pentecost, Jesus was in the grave for three, then walked with the disciples for forty days (Acts 1:3). Jesus told Mary not to touch Him, but eight days later commanded Thomas to touch Him; therefore, it leaves seven days, all explained in the Psalms and the Book of Hebrews as the time when Jesus presented Himself before the Father. Here at the table, Jesus is calling the Sacrifice done, when we partake of the Lord’s Table we enter the same Sacrifice to become the heirs of Salvation. God rested on the Seventh day, knowing His works were complete. We enter the Rest of God with the same premise, the Works are done, we cease from our own works to begin adventure as a Doer of the Word as we become one with thoughts well pleasing to the Lord.
But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father’s kingdom (26:29).
It would appear as if we had to be with Jesus in the “Father’s kingdom”, but the context shows we were there in Jesus. The “Father’s Kingdom” is Mercy based, when Jesus takes of the Vine it joins Mercy to Grace.
Before we were born, Jesus gave of Himself with us in His mind, when we receive Him by the Spirit we receive the same sprinkling of Blood (I Pet 1:2). The Kingdom of the Father was bound in heaven until Jesus gave Himself as the Sacrifice; based on what Jesus did we are able to obtain the Father’s Mercy in order to forgive as God for Christ’s sake forgave us.
When the Sacrifice was presented the Father said, “Your throne, O God, is forever and ever; a scepter of righteousness is the scepter of Your Kingdom” (Heb 1:8). The word Scepter is the Greek Rhadbos meaning A rod for chastising or scourging. It doesn’t mean Jesus is beating our brains out, rather the Righteousness of Jesus is the Evidence of the Kingdom, thus the New Man has God’s Righteousness. We hate iniquity, but we love the Righteousness of Jesus; therefore, God has anointed us with the Oil of Gladness above our fellows (Heb 1:9).
The word With, could confuse us, but it means Companionship, with the meaning of extreme closeness. The disciples may have been on the earth for those seven days, but they were with Jesus in heaven through the Sacrifice, and so were we. We weren’t born then, but Before God formed us in the womb, He knew us (Jere 1:5).
The last day brings the Great Winepress of the wrath of God, the Cup is not the Cup of Remission (Rev 14:19). The Cup of Remission comes first, it’s given unto us to avoid the Cup of the Wrath of God. The Cup of the wrath of God was taken by Jesus in the Garden, a far cry from the Table of the Lord.
If one touches a holy thing before it’s sacrificed they will die, the high priest shall not go out of the door of the tabernacle for seven days until he be consecrated (Numb 4:15 & Lev 8:33). Mary, you, me, or Thomas couldn’t touch Jesus before the Sacrifice was complete, but afterward the Priests are to partake of the Sacrifice. We are Priests unto God, failure to partake of the Thing Sacrificed brings death to the Priests. Therefore, eight days later the command was to touch Jesus, the Sacrifice was given, accounting for the seven days. However, in a few verses we will see a phrase seemingly not to fit, but it does fit with Mark 16:16-18 in reference to the feet of Jesus.
And when they had sung a hymn, they went out into the Mount of Olives. Then said Jesus unto them, All you shall be offended because of Me this night: for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee (26:30-32).
Just prior to leaving the upper room Peter was told, “Simon, Simon, behold, Satan has desired to have you, so he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for you, that your faith fail not: and when you are converted, strengthen your brethren” (Luke 22:31-32). This “assumed evil” had a good purpose, Judas could have entered this area to receive the same “conversion”, but he sought self-pleasure causing him to seek self-repentance. Luke shows Peter was confronted more than once that night on the same subject.
The word Sift means To Punch Holes Through, thus the Satan nature in Peter would come to the surface, Peter would punch himself through, yet Jesus knew Peter would be Converted then Peter would be able to stand in Strength. Prior to being sifted, Peter thought he could fight his way out of any situation, he planned on saving the Lord from what was to come, but it was the Lord who would save Peter. The word Converted doesn’t mean saved, rather it means to Turn Around Again. Peter would backslide, but Turn Around Again. One would think Peter committed the unpardonable sin, but it was Judas who committed the sin, Peter simply failed. Judas set out to do something against the Lord to bring about his self will; Peter set out to do something for the Lord based on his self-determinations and failed. Judas had ample opportunity to stop, Peter didn’t have what it takes to finish.
Peter was told, “Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before then you shall deny three times that you know Me” (Luke 22:34). This saying has nothing to do with Chickens, they were more unclean than pigs. Jesus defined the saying “cockcrowing” as a time (Mark 13:35). The Greek word is Alektorophonia, the Jews followed the Roman method from which the term came (Vine’s Expanded, and Scofield). The first one was after midnight, the other at 3:00 AM, well before dawn. Most dictionaries (if not all) refer to the element as the beginning of day, but Jesus placed it between midnight and morning (Mark 13:35), most Greek dictionaries place it at the third watch, which is 3:00 AM. The other Greek word for “cockcrowing” is Alektor, which was used by Jesus to show a time element as well. In either case Jesus defined the term, it has nothing to do some chicken chasing Peter around crowing at him. Peter will make three denials, the second will be one hour before the last according to Luke (Luke 22:59). The last denial would be before the second religious trial at 3:00 AM, making it a specific time which was prior to the Fourth Watch. It has special meaning as well, since it was near the same time he made his walk on the water, the two relate (Matt 14:24-25). Peter walked on the water with an intent of “look at the faith I have”; his denial will expose his faith was puny at best, and used to exalt himself. The event shows how puny faith is worthless in the face of adversity. When Peter told the Lord to change the event, he heard, Satan get thee behind Me (Matt 16:23). The same Satan ego, pride and self-confidence was going to hit Peter right at his soul, but for Peter’s own good. It was exactly 3:00 AM when Peter would deny the Lord the third time.
Peter answered and said unto Him, Though all men shall be offended because of You, yet will I never be offended (26:33).
Peter was Self-confident, but self-confidence depends on will power, and will power has a natural limit. Peter is a classic example of one being self-assertive, he felt he was always positive, but lacked the proof and evidence to back it up. Jesus said, You will, Peter said, Will not; without thinking, Peter just called Jesus a liar, yet Peter assumed he was being positive and assertive. When Jesus says, “You will”, and our minds say, “No”, we better bind the strongman.
Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, That this night, before the cock crow, thou shall deny Me three times (26:34).
This verse makes more sense when we add Mark and Luke, Peter is still standing there saying, “no way, I’ll die for you”; Jesus says, “No Peter, I’ll die for you”. All four accounts show us Peter was told more than once, in fact he was told three times, each time, he said, Not so Lord. Peter’s comments will change to “Lord You know all things”, but it would take a tough experience to bring it about (Jn 21:15-17).
Many of us, if not all of us have heard a very personal word from the Lord, perhaps someone said, “the Lord has told me to tell you, you will hit a stone wall, but it will fall”, or, “you and your mate will have a great trouble hit you, but don’t lose your faith”, or perhaps the Holy Ghost said, “It’s going to get worse”, yet we you run off confessing, “I’m not moved by what I hear”, but we should be, it’s a blessing to know it’s the Lord, rather than an attack, or punishment. Without discernment we end saying, “I rebuke you Satan”; yet it was God, thus in our fear we equate God to Satan. In this case it would be Satan who would attack Peter, but Jesus allowed it for Peter’s own good. Peter will wept bitterly, but he will also be filled with Joy when he hears Jesus say, “Follow Me” (Jn 21:19-20).
Peter said, unto Him, Though I should die with You, yet will I not deny You. Likewise also said all the disciples (26:35).
Confessions of pride tend to brag, confessions of faith will finish the race. Until we face the enemy inside, we will not know the Glory of the Lord. Peter’s problem was internal, yet he didn’t see it. The confessions of pride, ego, unbelief, and self-serving theology which spill out of the mouths of those who claim to be children of the Most High are all wiles of the devil. Our wildernesses and Gethsemane experiences are centered on removing those tares, before we use them.
Then came Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane, and said unto the disciples, Sit you here, while I go and pray yonder (26:36).
The word Gethsemane is a condition, not a location, it’s a Hebrew word meaning, Winepress referring to the Great Winepress when the Cup of God’s wrath is poured out. Jesus would enter His Gethsemane, but it won’t finish until the Last day. Mark says a “place which was named Gethsemane”, the word Place means Condition (Mark 14:32). Luke shows it was the Mount of Olives, and a stone’s throw from the disciples (Luke 22:39-41).
To produce Olive Oil, one must crush the Olive under great pressure, our place of Gethsemane is a place of pressure to bring the Oil to the surface. Neither here or in Mark is the place called a “garden”, but in John we find it was a garden (Jn 18:1). Here Jesus will pray for His enemies, later He will pray for us. The “Sermon on the Mount” related to Mercy, the Passover combined the Bread and Cup, but in this garden a different Cup is at issue.
The Rock upon which Jesus wept was a type and shadow of Zion, we find the disciples sleeping, indicating those who Sleep through the Night, since at this time they lacked the Spirit. This prayer is in three parts, with the last two being the same. Jeremiah said, “thus says the Lord God of Israel unto Me, Take the wine cup of this fury at My hand, and cause all nations, to whom I send You, to drink it” (Jere 25:15), and then, “took I the cup at the Lord’s hand, and made all the nations to drink, unto whom the Lord had sent Me” (Jere 25:17). John says the last day holds the “cup of the wine of the fierceness of His wrath” (Rev 16:19); which is the time of the Great Winepress (Gethsemane – Rev 15:18-20). Jesus gave us the cup for the remission of sins, but here Jesus is going to take the Cup from the Father’s hand. The Father couldn’t pour the Cup out, yet Jesus knew the Father could take it from Him, some things are possible, but not profitable.
It was once said, while Jesus was on the Cross He saw all those who would receive Him, which is true, but in the Garden He would see all those who would reject Him. Jesus prayed for the lost, not the lost of the world, rather it was for those who would reject Mercy ending on the road of destruction. God’s anger is kindled against the Wicked in the end, because they force God to do something He hates to do. It’s God’s desire for all to come to repentance so none will be lost, to confound the desire brings the wrath of God.
Jesus tells us to Watch, we will find Jesus didn’t pray for An hour, rather He prayed About The Hour falling on the entire earth. All the comments to Peter, as well as the prayer itself give us the greatest insight to understanding all things are possible through God, but not all things are profitable.
All of us will enter “the place called Gethsemane” to make our decision to become the Lord’s Cup in order to be free of the Cup of God’s wrath. All of us will be pressed in the testing of faith, but the purpose chokes out the old nature, securing us in the New. Even if we have to sweat great drops to rid ourselves of the anger, vengeance, or unforgiveness we must. However, we can’t rid ourselves of these elements unless we place our minds on receiving a spiritual attribute from God. Jesus took the Cup of the wrath of God, so we won’t have to, in our case we accept the cleaning of the Blood to set us free indeed.
And He took with Him Peter, and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. Then said He unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death: tarry you here, and watch with Me (26:37-38).
These were the same Three who saw the Mount experience, now they will be there when the footstool is prayed for, yet asleep. The “death” is not the death of Jesus; He faced the Cross with a joy, this death is the second death for the lost, the time when the screams of torment, the cries of help, the pleas for Mercy, a time when every knee will bow, but for many it will be too late. If Jesus saw the Cross before it came, surely He can see the Judgment as well. The Table introduced the Salvation of the Lord, here in the Garden we find the Judgment.
The Garden experience has to do with a type of Rock combined with the Cup of the wrath of God. The Rock is not the Rock from which Jesus will build the Church, rather it’s what is left after the Rapture. Our Gethsemane experience we separate us from the wrath of God to come, it will secure us in the understanding of the Faith of Jesus.
Mark shows Jesus said, “My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death: tarry you here, and watch, and He went forward a little, and fell on the ground and prayed, if it were possible, the hour might pass from Him” (Mark 14:34-35). This relates the Hour to the Sorrow of the soul of Jesus, meaning this pertains to Jesus as the Son of man.
Jesus tells Sardis (the Fifth Church), to be Watchful, which means Watch how you Watch (Rev 3:2-4). The Hour of Temptation is at hand, when the Church is Born on Pentecost the Hour started to tick away. In the world we will have tribulation, therefore, leave the world and join the Body of Christ to avoid the Tribulation. The word Sorrowful comes from two words which mean All Over Heaviness, referring to something far in the future, rather than something going to happen within hours.
The many times Jesus told them of the events, they just didn’t believe it, yet they knew Jesus could stop it at any time. Psalm 88 tells us, “O Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night before You: let my prayer come before You: incline Your ear unto my cry; for my soul is full of troubles: and my life draws near unto the grave. I am counted with them who go down into the pit: I am as a man who has no strength” (Ps 88:1-4). Psalm 88:5 tells us Jesus would be cut off from the Father, removed from the disciples, although Jesus would conduct a battle to end all battles, the disciples would have no idea what was going on. The Spirit makes intercession for us, for the most part we have no idea of the many dangers the Spirit has saved us from.
And He went a little farther, and fell on His face, and prayed, saying, O My Father, if it be possible, let this Cup pass from Me: nevertheless not as I will, but as You will (26:39).
Mark shows the additional wording, “Abba, Father, all things are possible unto You…” (Mark 14:36). Matthew separates the process of wills for the Seed and Root; this doesn’t mean the Father’s Will is opposed to the Will of Jesus, rather it shows their Will’s were in conjunction, rather it was method. The Will of the Father is for all to be saved and none to be lost, the Will of the Son is the same, yet the reality of God knows, some will say Yes to the calling, yet deny the process. Instead of reaching the purpose of their faith, even the salvation of their souls, they will join themselves to perdition. Is not God Equal? Will He not save the wicked if they turn to Righteousness, as He will condemn the righteous for turning to wickedness? Jesus is still the Mediator, no matter who they are, they must come by Jesus in order to be in the presence of the Father. Although we know all things are possible, we must take into consideration, “nevertheless, not my will but Yours”. This one statement separates those who hold to The Faith, and those who use faith as a means to gain self-pleasure.
Jesus will make three prayers for three separate groups, each associated with the Rock, yet in three separate time periods. The first group is about to put Him on the Cross, the Second is like unto the Third, only divided by Seasons. The Second would those who work Iniquity during the Day, the Third are those who become the Beast of the Earth, thus both the second and third are members of the Synagogue of Satan. This is an example of Jesus praying for those who persecute Him, those who become His footstool.
And He came unto the disciples, and found them asleep, and said unto Peter, What, could you not watch with Me one hour? (26:40).
The question continues, it’s not the length of an hour, but it’s regarding the Hour. At this point in time they were one step from the Kingdom of God, and one step from the Hour of Temptation. Our prayers of “Lead me not into Temptation but deliver me from evil”, gives God the absolute right to form us into the vessel of honor or dishonor, depending on our attitude, decision and choices.
The word Watch in this case means Stay Awake, but it has a root word meaning to Raise. Watch also means to remain Vigilant, and Vigilant means to be On Alert; therefore, it connects to discernment and clarity. We must be on the Alert for the exposure of those areas connected to the spirit of disobedience, have either crept in unawares or came as tares with us from the world.
God said, “I have set watchman upon the walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night: you who make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give him no rest, till he establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth” (Isa 62:6-7). One could take this to mean Jerusalem of the Earth, but it points to the Wall and New Jerusalem, the Apostles started the Wall, we finish it. God never backs up to correct some error, He moves forward to repair what we have caused to be an error. God didn’t produce the error, He gave us Truth, it’s we who produced the error, it’s He who repairs all things.
Watch and pray, that you enter not into temptation: the Spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak (26:41).
Peter is told to Watch and Pray regarding the Temptation, thus this is in reference to the Hour of Temptation falling on the entire world. The Spirit of Christ is willing to deliver us, but our flesh can’t, yet it assumes it can. As long as the Gentile Door is open, this promise of Salvation holds. This connects to “that born of the flesh is flesh”, but “that Born of the Spirit is Spirit”. This is a promise, the Spirit is indeed willing, but that born of the flesh is still weak.
He went again the second time, and prayed saying, O My Father, if this cup may not pass away from Me, except I drink it, Your will be done (26:42).
Jesus asked us to Drink of the Cup He handed us, now He must drink of the Cup the Father has given Him. Does this mean Jesus will drink of the wrath of God? Not at all, it explains our vow in taking the Cup of the Lord. We are the Bread, but the Blood belongs to Jesus, thus we take of the Body as we discern what we have done to enhance the Body, or hinder it. The Blood holds the Gift of Grace, the essence of the New Covenant. Jesus will bring the Fourth Cup in the exactness of its intended purpose, we are expected to do no less with the Cup of Salvation we hold. We take of the Cup Jesus gave us, to avoid the Cup He will take.
And He came and found them asleep again: for their eyes were heavy (26:43).
The Second prayer would be approaching the Rapture, now before the third the disciples are asleep. This symbol points to those who sleep in Jesus through the Night, at this time the disciples were not Born Again, and certainly not “Dead in Christ”, but they were of the Rock. This time Jesus won’t wake them, as a sign showing the Second prayer was for the Day, this next one is for the time when there are those who sleep in Jesus.
And He left them, and went away again, and prayed the third time, saying the same words (26:44).
This time the same words are given, but we find it pertains to the Second half of the Hour, the time when the Beast of the Field becomes the Beast of the Earth. Jesus isn’t praying for them to die or go to hell, rather He is interceding, but whether they hear and receive is up to them. The Remnant will be active during the Night, they need to stand firm in Mercy, and not deny the Name (Authority relating to Mercy) of Jesus. Does it mean they will use “the Name of Jesus”? No, it means they will hold to the purpose of the Son of man, which is Mercy.
Then came He to His disciples, and said unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest: behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Rise let us be going: behold he is at hand that does betray Me (26:45-46).
Our rest comes when the Second prayer comes to pass, the Rest for the Remnant when the Third prayer is complete. These three prayers all pertain to the Fourth Cup of the wrath of God. The context is still Jesus as the Son of man, the sinners lack Mercy, they are only concerned with their self-based agendas.
And while He yet spoke, lo, Judas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people (26:47).
Jesus didn’t call Judas a sinner, rather He said Judas betrayed Jesus into the hands of sinners. This explains who the prayer was for, here comes the son of perdition with the forces of attack, punishment and manipulation, yet the same Judas was among the those of the Rock. The prayer gives us the division, the place of the Broken Body. Judas is leading the pack, thus he lacked authority to betray the Lord, yet he was able to. The sons of perdition change the rules to fit their thinking, twist the Scriptures to their own destruction, they Riot during the Day.
The Pharisees knew any trial at night was opposed to the rules in the Law of Moses. The Passover was in hand, with the High Sabbath following, they knew the majority of the people would be preparing for the High Sabbath. They came with a great multitude, but the multitude were “yes men” filled with anger, envy and strife; showing their weapons of abuse and carnal force, attempting to frighten Jesus. Like those of the world the driving force was the spirit of fear, yet we have not been given the spirit of fear, neither do we use it.
Now he that betrayed Him gave them a sign, saying Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is He: hold Him fast. And forthwith he came to Jesus, and said, Hail, master; and kissed Him, and Jesus said unto him, Friend, wherefore are you come? Then came they, and laid hands on Jesus, and took Him (26:48-50).
Jesus called Judas friend, but the reference wasn’t a compliment, as we read, “faithful are the wounds of a friend; but the kisses of an enemy are deceitful” (Prov 27:6), with, “kiss the Son, lest He be angry, and you perish from the way, when His wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they who put their trust in Him” (Ps 2:12). Judas used a kiss of deceit, not one of fellowship.
This would be near midnight, they didn’t have street lights, thus it would be difficult to see the faces of the people. The Pharisees didn’t want to make a mistake, they were more afraid of Jesus, than the disciples were of the multitude.
The manner of the arrest was to bind the person, then one of the guards would stomp the top of the right foot of the prisoner to make sure they couldn’t run away. It seems bad enough, but the shoes these guards used were made out of metal, many had spikes on the bottom. First was the kiss of deceit, now the feet of Him who brings good tidings of peace and joy are stomped by the force of the enemy. This is warfare, but how did Jesus handle it? Perhaps it’s better to learn of the Master, rather than use an exercise of mental exertion.
When they bruised His Foot, the head of the enemy was crushed under it. Without knowing it, when they stomped on the Foot of Jesus, the force went right through His Foot to the head of the devil, then onto them as well.
And, behold, one of them which was with Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew his sword, and struck a servant of the high priest’s, and smote off his ear (26:51).
We know this was Peter, the servant was named Malchus (Jn 18:10). Peter wasn’t taking careful aim at the man’s ear, rather Peter’s intent was to defend Jesus, thus his aim was off, instead of cutting the man’s head off, he cut the “ear” off. We find the hand of God at work, if Peter was successful, he would have faced murder charges. To make sure Peter would not face any charges, Jesus healed the man’s ear (Luke 22:51).
From this time, there would be five trials, the first was before Annas the father in law of Caiaphas. Both Annas and Caiaphas were called high priests, but Caiaphas held a higher position (Jn 18:13 & Luke 3:2), thus, Jesus stood before both Annas and Caiaphas at two different times in the same house (Jn 18:24 & Matt 16:57). Then the Pharisees took Jesus to Pilate at 9:00 AM (Luke 23:3), Pilate would send Jesus to Herod (Luke 23:7-11), then Herod would send Jesus back to Pilate, which places Jesus before Pilate two times (Jn 19:4).
In reference to Judas, John gives us the saying, “of them which You gave Me have I lost none..” (Jn 18:9), as it referred to Judas as the son of perdition. By this reference we are taken to the prayer of Jesus just prior to the arrest, in which He said, “those You gave Me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; so the scripture might be fulfilled” (Jn 17:12). This shows Jesus saw the betrayal by Judas was for a purpose, thus Jesus didn’t waste time holding unforgiveness against Judas, or attempting to change what the Father purposed. Could Jesus have stopped Judas? Perhaps break the man’s leg? Judas had all the information, he was well aware of being a disciple, he made up his own mind, like Balaam, he was going to do, what he was going to do. Judas opened the position for the son of perdition, those who are antichrist, all who follow in the position are still counted among the he in the world, but they each made their own choice to enter the position. Although they know the Truth, they simply refuse to walk in it. Paul makes this clear when he notes “the man of sin to be revealed, the son of perdition” (II Thess 2:3). Jesus said It’s fulfilled, Paul said Yet to come, what gives? Jesus saw it complete when the prayer was done in the Garden, any prayers concerning the sons of perdition are done, there is no need to worry, ponder or pray against them, perhaps praying for them would be a good idea.
Then said Jesus unto him, Put up again your sword into his place: for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. Think you that I cannot now pray to My Father, and he shall presently give Me more than twelve legions of angels? But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be? (26:52-54).
The word Again is the one word showing how truth hit Peter’s soul, it means to Separate, or Turn Quite Around, it has a root word meaning Convert as they turn from darkness to light. With one Word Jesus said, Stop attempting to save yourself and Me, let Me save you. John would later write, “he who leads into captivity shall go into captivity: he who kills with the sword must be killed with the sword” (Rev 13:10). The Sword Jesus wants us to use is the Word of God, the sword Peter was using was the sword of destruction. Later Peter will acquire another Sword, the Sword (Rhema) of the Spirit, much better.
Jesus could have stopped this event at anytime, but as Paul said, “look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others, let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus” (Ph’l 2:4-5). Jesus thought it not robbery to be equal to God, the Seed of God given to us is not an act of robbery on our part, it was presented as a Gift. Jesus became humble, we become humble as well, or we’re not sons. Knowing who we are negates the prideful aspect of bragging about it. This self-less act of Jesus, was the greatest act of all time. When someone puts us on a Cross we can’t stop it, but Jesus could. Jesus took on Himself the “form” of man for the sole purpose of becoming obedient to the Cross as the Son of man (Ph’l 2:6-8). Obedience is a factor of Faith, without humbleness joined to the obedience it’s not faith, but presumption.
In that same hour said Jesus to the multitudes, Are you come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take Me? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and you laid no hold on Me. But all this was done, that the scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the disciples forsook Him, and fled (26:55-56).
The only way they could capture Jesus was for someone on the inside to betray Him. The son of perdition is not on the outside, a man’s enemies are of his own household. The only way the Body can be broken is for someone on the inside to betray it. The devil knows it, but he is limited to natural and earthly things, thus he planted Tares in the Field, the Tares become the Beasts of the Field, but God knew from the foundation of the world, what the devil planned for destruction, God uses for our benefit.
And they that had laid hold on Jesus led Him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and elders were assembled (26:57).
John expands on this, showing it was the same house, but as we noted Jesus was first questioned by Annas, who was the father-in-law of Caiaphas (Jn 18:13 & Luke 3:2). The first trial Jesus faced the Levities, the second trial He faced the Priests, thus He became the Wounded One in the Way. Neither the Levities or Priests considered what they were doing was against God, they felt they were going God a service.
The first appearance before Annas could be termed the “preliminary accusation”; they hoped for a quick confession from Jesus, but they got none. They assumed Jesus would be too frightened to do anything, but confess or justify Himself. If Jesus would have justified Himself for one second, or did one self-based effort, the Cross would have failed.
The Pharisees wanted to claim a “violation of the Law”, but they were violating the same Law by their night trials, as well as bringing accusations without cause. Months prior Nicodemus told them, “does our Law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he does?” (Jn 7:50-51). It wasn’t merely the Pharisees hearing the man, but having a violation of Law before they can question Him. In our case we find the Law nailed to the Cross, it can’t accuse us.
But Peter followed Him afar off unto the high priest’s palace, and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the end (26:58).
The term Far Off means Just Out Of View, like any backslider Peter stands far enough back to see what happens, but not close enough to be involved. Prior Peter saw the same religious leaders tempt Jesus, yet they couldn’t touch Him, much less beat Him, but now, Jesus was on trial. Jesus submitted to these rulers, He didn’t say a word to justify Himself, nor did He call fire down from heaven, nor did He turn and walk out. Peter became confused, thus when he denied the Lord, he ended up justifying himself. Judas planned an act, then carried it out. Peter on the other hand felt he was powerful, but found he was weak.
Jesus made Himself of no reputation, yet He had a Good Reputation before these religious leaders. We assume a good reputation is social acceptance, but a good reputation is when they know we love the Lord, walk in Mercy, and love not our lives unto the death.
John tells us, another disciple was with Peter, the other disciple was known to the high priest, so much so, he was able to get Peter past the woman who guarded the door (Jn 18:16). The only disciple who had any contact with the priests was Judas, Peter saw Judas betray Jesus, but Peter also heard, “what you do, do quickly”. At first it seemed logical, a plan to get Jesus before the religious leaders, then Jesus would give the religious leaders the sign they wanted by establishing the Kingdom on earth. It seemed logical, but it was not the process to set up the Kingdom on earth. The Kingdom on earth is within the Born Again child of God, the Cross is about to begin the Process to make it possible.
Peter didn’t deny Jesus until Jesus was struck, then his logic turned to fear. The plan wasn’t turning out right, something was terribly wrong; Peter’s trust was based in what he assumed would happen, when the supposed plan went errant, so did Peter. Just a few days prior Peter heard “Have faith in God”, hours prior he heard “Believe Me that I Am in the Father, and the Father in Me” (Jn 14:11). Like the storm on the sea, Peter assumed it was a devil, all was lost, only this time he didn’t say “if it be You Lord bid me to come”. As Peter looked at the Master he knew what real courage was all about. This courage went further than dying in a good fight, it called for complete Mercy when there was no reason to grant it.
We wonder why Jesus didn’t stop Judas; perhaps Jesus was tricking Judas, or using him to bring the prophecy to pass? No, Jesus simply allowed Judas to receive the available information, then make his own decision. Jesus used the decision to complete the Will of God, but Jesus didn’t hinder, or encourage the decision. The “fear of God” centers in humbleness, thus we submit to the Hand of God, rather than attempt to direct it. Peter’s problem was the old nature, the same problem we all face. The old nature tells us the flesh is strong, but that born of the flesh is weak. Peter watched Jesus time and again rebuke the religious leaders, or simply walk away. Now this is happening, it was completely out of the “norm”, he was confused and frightened.
Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put Him to death; but found none: yes, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last came two false witnesses, and said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days (26:59-61).
Proverbs says, “hatred stirs up strife: but love covers all sins” (Prov 10:12). The Pharisees went through all the other false witnesses to come up with these two. These two witnesses gave a factual statement, but twisted it as they added just a few words out of context to make the fact a lie. Without John’s account we wouldn’t know where these two witnesses gained their information. This trial is in Jerusalem, two years prior when Jesus cleaned the temple the first time, He also said, “Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up” (Jn 2:19). Jesus never said, He would destroy the temple, rather it was directed at the Jews destroying the body of Jesus, yet He said He would raise it. These false witnesses had to go all the way back to the beginning, yet they twisted the statement. Their intent was based in slander, not Truth. Using the Scriptures without faith in Jesus will twist the intent from Truth and Salvation, to Slander and Judgment.
Proverbs also tells us, “a naughty person, a wicked man, walks with a forward mouth” (Prov 6:12), with “these six things does the Lord hate, yes, seven are an abomination unto Him” (Prov 6:16). The first six the Lord hates, but they lead to the seventh making the all seven an abomination. The Lord hates a “proud look, a lying tongue, hands shedding innocent blood, a heart devising wicked imaginations, feet swift in running to mischief, and a false witness speaking lies” (Prov 6:17-19). These are things not people, yet they are found with people. If the person uses the deed, they are associated to the deed. All of these are found in these two false witnesses, as well as those who encouraged them. The witnesses lied, but they were encouraged by the religious leaders, it was the religious leaders who loved the lie, yet they depended on Judas to complete their evil plan. The seventh point is, “he who sows discord among brethren” (Prov 6:19). It’s one thing to say the Body should be in harmony, another to go about cursing the Body because it isn’t. The religious leaders were sitting in the seat of Moses, but they were using the seat of Satan producing the abomination.
And the high priest arose, and said unto Him, Answer You nothing? what is it which these witness against You? But Jesus held His peace. And the high priest answered and said unto Him, I adjure You by the living God, that You tell us whether You be the Christ, the Son of God, Jesus said unto him, You have said: nevertheless I say unto you, Here after shall you see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven (26:62-64).
Caiaphas asked for Jesus to admit He was “the Christ, the Son of God”, but Jesus said, “the Son of man”. This goes right back to the forty day fast, the three temptations of the devil centered on, “If You are the Son of God…”; the religious leaders were doing the works of their father the devil. The two false witnesses said Jesus was going to destroy the temple, yet Jesus would point out, the high priest is the one who claimed Jesus is the Christ, yet Jesus is standing as the “Son of man”, not the “Son of God”; this will remain true throughout the day. The Spirit of Holiness will declare Jesus the Son of God by the Resurrection, thus the same Spirit resides in us, making us sons of God.
This also gives us another mystery, the disciples were not speaking of Jesus being the Christ in any regard at this time, but everyone else was as they used the title to accuse Jesus. Jesus spoke of false Christ’s, those who lacked the position and Spirit to be Christ-like. The disciples are seeing how someone can “speak” about Christ, but do so in an evil manner. Spiritual things are still foolishness to naturally minded people.
Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, he has spoken blasphemy; what further need have we of witnesses? behold, now you have heard His blasphemy. What think you? They answered and said, He is guilty of death (26:65-66).
This is a case of manipulation, the high priest let his opinion be broadcast, then he asks for support; these “yes men” would have claimed whatever the high priest said. Many days prior these same religious leaders heard Jesus say, “Is it not written, in your Law, I said you are gods? If He called them gods unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken; say you of Him, whom the Father has sanctified, and sent into the world, You blaspheme because I said, I am the Son of God?” (Jn 10:34-36 & Ps 82:1-6). Jesus plainly said it, but said it in context with Scripture. Then the Jews told Jesus, “for a good work we stone You not; but for blasphemy, and because You, being a man, make Yourself God” (Jn 10:33). The Pharisees had the right words, but the wrong order, Jesus was not a man making Himself God, but the Word of God who made Himself a man, they just refused to receive it.
Then did they spit in His face, and buffeted Him; and others smote Him with the palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, You Christ, Who is he that smote You? (26:67-68).
The Passover had to be accepted by the people, then killed. These priests accepted Jesus as the Passover, but they didn’t know it. These men knew the Old Testament better than most of us, yet they never knew they were completing prophecy. If we know we’re completing prophecy, we’re not. Caiaphas still thought he was doing God a service, but his intent was to change God’s will, not accept it. He ended fighting God, although he was not in the will of God, he ended completing it.
Caiaphas would use the statements of the false witnesses to prove his point as he claimed Jesus came to destroy the temple by setting up the abomination, but Caiaphas mixed his envy with his theology, producing doctrines of devils. Now we can see how their past history played into this, they could claim Jesus has come to destroy the Temple and replace the priestly order.
Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, You also were with Jesus of Galilee. But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what you say (26:69-70).
The phrase “Before them all”, doesn’t mean Peter stood in front of the synagogue, rather it means he denied the Lord in front of those around him. John tells us this is the damsel who kept the door (Jn 18:17), thus she would have known Peter gained entry with the other disciple. Peter doesn’t deny Jesus, rather he denies his connection with Jesus. Peter didn’t say, “I don’t know Him”, rather he said, “you don’t know what you’re talking about”; thus Peter is attempting to separate himself from the accused. When any brother or sister is accused, yet we deny them, we are weak in the Faith as was Peter at this time. Peter found it was easy to stand with Jesus under friendly circumstances, even to the point of a good fight, but when it came to the test of fire, it took a courage he lacked. It’s one thing to stand for Jesus when they accuse us, another to stand when they accuse our brothers and sisters in the Lord. Of course we must ask where are the other ten? Hiding.
And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth (26:71).
Peter left the first group, thinking he’s safe, but here comes another. Peter has moved from saying, “You’re the Christ”, to, “Jesus, who?”. With the woman at the gate, it was “Jesus of Galilee”, Galilee is the entire area in which Nazareth is located, but now someone else sees Peter, and she tells all those around, “Jesus of Nazareth”; therefore, it went from the general location, to Jesus Himself. Peter is against the wall now, he must give some answer but what?
We can tell Judas was the other disciple by the phrase, “was also with”, meaning another in the same location who was with Jesus as well.
And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man (26:72).
First Peter told them, You guys don’t know what you’re saying: but now he adds an Oath to his denial. Prior Peter told Jesus, You know not what You’re saying; now Peter is saying it, and knows not why he is. The words are coming out of Peter’s mouth, he sees his confession is not what he thought it would be. Each denial adds to the last, as fast as Peter was ready to fight, he is ready to run. Is this the same Peter? Yes, he is no different from any naturally minded person. Peter wasn’t the center of attention, he wasn’t on trial, he was merely an observer of these events, yet he failed to see God was in control, his eyes went back to the storm. The moment Peter’s thoughts went to a God Isn’t thinking, unbelief entered, with failure close behind. At this time Peter was not privy to Grace or the Spirit, nor the Ingress Aries. In fact, he wasn’t even baptized in water in the Name of Jesus at this time. Therefore, we can’t use him to excuse those times we deny the Lord, rather he is an example of anyone who lacks the Spirit in the face of this type of adversity.
And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, surely you also are one of them; for your speech betrays you. Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crowed (26:73-74).
Luke says the second denial came one hour before the third; thus the second was at 2:00 AM which was the exact time Jesus was being beaten. Peter saw the face of Jesus; however, it doesn’t mean Peter looked on the actual face of Jesus, rather it indicates Peter remembered the face of Jesus, the compassion, the mercy and the love when Jesus said, Peter, you will deny Me (Luke 22:61-62). In the midst of our foolishness we have to recall, Jesus is looking at us.
The one who accused Peter at this time was a kinsman of Malchus, the man who suffered from the sword of Peter (Jn 18:26). Things are getting personal, Peter added his oath, or swore by the temple. Since this man was related to Malchus, it explains the phrase, “for your speech betrays you”. Peter’s own speech did betray him, but not in the manner suspected by the kinsman of Malchus. The third step to denial is to curse and swear, allowing anger, hate, bitterness and self-justification as rulers of darkness to guide and instruct.
Even if we can’t justify ourselves, we will yell to frighten the accuser. First it was the attempt to separate from the danger, then separate from the person in the danger, then separate from the person’s home or ministry. It appeared as if the religious rulers were in control, why didn’t Jesus just walk out? What happened? Did He lose His power?
And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, you shall deny Me three times. And he went out, and wept bitterly (26:75).
Matthew and Luke tell us the same thing; when Peter remembered the words of Jesus, it was the same as Jesus turning and looking upon Peter. In those hard times we must run to the Word in us as we seek clarity, rather than attempt to save our own souls. The phrase, “Wept Bitterly”, is the factor separating the repentance of Peter, from the self-repentance of Judas. The word Bitterly means Violently, the violent are those who know how to repent properly, they are the ones who take the Kingdom.
While Peter is denying the Lord, the beatings are going on; as Jesus is receiving the stripes they would set Peter free, Peter is still attempting to use his own ability to free himself. Peter walked with the Lord, saw the sick healed and the dead raised, he saw Jesus do many things beyond the power of man, but he also heard, “could you not pray with Me for one hour”.
When the morning was come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put Him to death (27:1).
Luke’s Account shows the chief priests and elders questioned Jesus a second time. Considering the arrest was around midnight to 1:00 AM (based on the third denial), it would mean Jesus was questioned then beaten for some five to six hours continually. Luke also points out, the chief priests asked Jesus, “Are you the Christ, tell us”, He answered them, “If I tell you, you will not believe: and if I also ask you, you will not answer Me, nor let Me go. Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God”. If Jesus said, Yes, they won’t believe Him, or accept the answer. If He said, No, they would accuse Him of changing for their benefit; regardless of what Jesus said, they were not willing to believe. In this case they not only lacked Mercy, they lacked any justice at all, they were slandering, mocking and allowing the spirit of man to guide them.
In response to this, the religious rulers stated, “Are you then the Son of God?”, Jesus answered, “You say that I am”. Their actions were completing prophecy, thus their acts were admitting Jesus is the Son of the Living God, yet Jesus pointed to the Son of man going to the Cross. Pharisees say, “Show me in the Scriptures”, when we do, they say “I don’t believe it”, why ask to begin with? Instead of discerning what was happening, the Pharisees trusted in their self-determination, then retorted with, “what need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth” (Luke 22:67-71). It wasn’t out of the mouth of Jesus, it was out of their own mouths, all Jesus did was agree.
And when they had bound Him, they led Him away, and delivered Him to Pontius Pilate the governor (27:2).
The seat of judgment was Pilate’s chair, which was located in the hall of judgment (Matt 27:19 & Jn 18:28). Accordingly Pilate was the only one who could condemn anyone to death, yet the Jews made the determination before bringing Jesus to Pilate; therefore, Mark shows Jesus was as good as crucified at the “third hour” (9:00 AM – Mark 15:25). Mark and the other writers tell us Jesus went to the Cross at noon, He was physically dead at 3:00 PM, but the sun wouldn’t set till around 5:00 PM, thus it took two hours to gain permission to take the Body of Jesus down, one hour for each year of earthly ministry.
Jesus died a physical death, not a spiritual, or a soulish death. One cannot kill a spirit, and one cannot kill their spiritual ability, they can reject it, choke it out, abuse it or lose it, but they can’t kill it. Jesus couldn’t die a soulish death, yet fight the battle in hell, thus a soul cannot cease to exist. The first death is the soul separated from the fleshly body, the second death is a complete separation from any attribute connected to God.
Peter quoted David on the Day of Pentecost making reference to Jesus by saying, “because You will not leave My soul in hell, either will You suffer Your Holy One to see corruption” (Acts 2:27). The prophecy pointed to the separation of the Soul from the Flesh, noting it was the Soul doing the battle. The Seal of the Holy Spirit is our assurance of entering the Resurrection Process of Jesus. The Cross produced a death of the flesh, it’s by this method we are allowed to impute the flesh dead on the Cross of Jesus. If the soul of Jesus died, then there would not be a saving of our soul.
The giving of the Blood and Water began on earth, but the Sacrifice was given in heaven. The flesh of Jesus was still holy, thus He obtained the same flesh, but in our case the old corrupted flesh must be put off, so we can gain a Glorified flesh. Therefore, the Spirit in us began a process changing our souls to think on Spiritual matters, not fleshly matters, bringing to pass “that Born of the Spirit is Spirit”, as we reach the end of our Faith even the salvation of our souls (I Pet 1:9). The Cross is Mercy, our beginning Point, but without the grave and power of the Resurrection the Cross becomes vain.
The Jews knew they needed the approval of Pilate, but they also wanted Pilate to do their dirty work, thereby keeping their hands clean of death so they could partake of their Passover meal, then claim the Romans killed Jesus. They had a plan, make it appear as if Jesus was about to bring about the old priesthood by reestablishing the king priest order. We find it in the various accusations, “He says He is the Christ”, “He says He is the King of the Jews”, confirming their fears.
Pharisees always look for someone to do their dirty work, more often than not, we end doing it for them. Pilate would give them permission, his soldiers would do the labor, but the entire act was produced by the demands of the religious rulers. Yet it had to be, the Romans didn’t partake of the Passover, Rome wasn’t the nation picked of God, Pilate wasn’t a priest and Herod was anything but a priest. The Passover had to be accepted by the people, accepted and killed by the religious leaders or the Passover would be rejected and unclean. These religious rulers weren’t acting like it, but their deed was Marvelous in the eyes of God. The time for the religious leaders would be after the Resurrection.
Then Judas, which had betrayed Him, when He saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders (27:3).
The term, “repented himself” tells us Judas repented because the situation didn’t turn out the way he wanted, rather than being sorry to whom he had sinned against, he was sorry things didn’t turn out the way he wanted. The Greek word for the phrase Repented Himself is Metamellomai meaning To express a desire to what is done, or To be undone, through self-reliance, with no change of heart. Paul used this word in writing to the Corinthians, showing he was sorry in rebuking them, but didn’t repent to the Lord for doing so, rather he felt sorrow for having to use the words, but gladness for the opportunity to bring about Godly correction (II Cor 7:8). In this case Judas ran to the enemy attempting to buy back his evil deed, but his heart was the same old evil heart; whereas, Paul’s heart was pure before and after the rebuke. Peter on the other hand repented for what he did, as well as to Whom he did it. Peter didn’t want to undo what he did, he wanted to be forgiven for what he did, much different from the heart of Judas.
The religious leaders were not among the disciples, they didn’t receive the call, whereas Judas did. Peter said, those who follow in the position of the son of perdition are self-willed, while they promise us liberty, they themselves are servants of corruption (II Pet 2:10-19). They received Mercy, were saved from the world, escaping the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of Jesus (Mercy), but they failed to gain the Wisdom of God (Grace), their latter end is worse than their beginning (II Pet 2:20-22).
The thirty pieces of silver came from the treasury, but the Pharisees took a different view of the same silver when it’ was tossed in their face. Matthew adds to the importance of the thirty pieces of silver later.
Saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they said, What is that to us? see you to that (27:4).
It would appear Judas repented, but it’s to whom he repented that draws attention, and the means he used. Judas gave money for his repentance, he knew he sinned and betrayed innocent blood, he also knew what to do about it, but didn’t. He didn’t go back to the Cross, he didn’t run to Jesus to be forgiven, he attempted to reverse the event by giving back his “reward”.
And he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself (27:5).
Judas hung himself with such force his bowels burst out, as he fell “head long” into hell (Acts 1:18). There is a thought of Judas being so overweight, he was crushed as a cart pushed him against a building, but the Scriptures say he hung himself.
And the chief priests took the silver pieces, and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood (27:6).
It was the same price of Blood when it came out of the treasury, the hypocrisy of the religious rulers didn’t change; self-deception is foolishness before God.
And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter’s field, to bury strangers in. Wherefore that field was called, The Field Of Blood, unto this day. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremiah the prophet, saying, And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of Him that was valued, whom they of the children of Israel did value; And gave them for the potter’s field, as the Lord appointed me (27:7-10).
Most of us look at a concordance where we find Jeremiah didn’t specifically mention “thirty pieces of silver”; however, the prophet Zechariah specifically noted the thirty pieces of silver, but it was Jeremiah who would give us the cause. Zechariah wrote, “And I took My staff, even Beauty, and cut it asunder, that I might break My covenant which I had made with all the people. And it was broken in that day: and so the poor of the flock who waited upon Me knew it was the word of the Lord. And I said unto them, If you think good, give Me My price; and if not, forbear. So they weighed for My price thirty pieces of silver. And the Lord said unto me, Cast it unto the potter: a goodly price that I was priced at of them. And I took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them to the potter in the house of the Lord. Then I cut asunder My other staff, even Bands, that I might break the brotherhood between Judah and Israel” (Zech 11:10-14). The Law of Moses tells us the price for the redemption of a female is thirty pieces of silver (Lev 27:4). Jeremiah shows the reason, thus it’s the reason drawing our attention. God asked Israel for a Divorce, based on Her fornication, as God said, “And I saw, when for all the causes whereby backsliding Israel committed adultery I had put her away, and given her a bill of divorce: yet her treacherous sister Judah feared not, but went and played the harlot also. And it came to pass through the lightness of her whoredom, she defiled the land, and committed adultery with stones and with stocks” (Jere 3:8-9). Not only was the price paid, but it was given back, in so doing the redemption of Judah and the Remnant was paid for. The Father isn’t looking for a Bride, He seeks His grand-children (Remnant); Jesus is looking for a Bride, as the Spirit is helping Her prepare Herself.
And Jesus stood before the governor: and the governor asked Him saying, Are You the King of the Jews? And Jesus said unto him, You say it. And when He was accused of the chief priests and elders, He answered nothing (27:11-12)
Pilate is of course the governor, the chief priests and elders were now witnesses against Jesus. Jesus first went before Pilate, then to Herod, than back to Pilate, it was in front of Herod where Jesus was asked to do miracles (Luke 23:3-8). John confirms Pilate held two trials, as he writes, “Pilate entered into the judgment hall again” (Jn 19:3). The word Again refers to the second time, at the time Pilate asked, “are You the King of the Jews?”. Instead of Jesus saying, “You say so”; He said, “Say you this thing of yourself, or did others tell it to you of Me?” (Jn 18:33-34). While Jesus was before Herod, the religious leaders held another meeting with Pilate to convince Pilate to crucify Jesus. It becomes evident by the wording both Jesus and Pilate use.
Jesus will suffer five trials, but in three different places, the first and second would be in the house of the high priest, which was connected to the Temple, the same Temple was destroyed in 70 AD, then to the judgment hall of Pilate, then to Herod’s temple, then back to Pilate. The remains of Herod’s temple are still around, but the Temple in Jerusalem was destroyed. Today as far as the Temple itself, there is a massive search to unearth the temple site, it’s believed to be in the same place in which the Dome of the Rock Mosque stands, which is interesting. Since the Muslims are direct descendants of Ishmael, it would almost appear as if Ishmael has made the temple his footstool. However, we know this as a sign from God telling us certain things are in line, but “not yet”, as the Gentile is treading the city under foot.
Pilate being connected to Rome also had a purpose in this, not only did the priests prepare the Passover, but the Gentiles in the land were also involved. Pilate as Rome’s representative washed his hands, but he also provided the guards as Rome gave consent. The Passover had to die at the hands of a Jew, or it wasn’t a Passover lamb, but in order to include the Gentiles in the Cross, there needed to be Gentile involvement. God had it all accounted for, nothing was left out. This complexity was seen by God before the foundation of the world, Pilate wanted to release Jesus, the Jews did not, thus they were the ones who caused the Lamb to be slain.
The robe would be placed on Jesus when He is before Herod, but it was Pilate’s soldiers who would put the crown of thorns on Him (Jn 19:2). The Robe held importance, the words Raiment, Garment, Robe and Clothes, are all from the same Greek word, but the Holy Ghost wants us to know there are various meanings for the Robe of Importance, as we will see. Jesus was stripped, His clothes were put back on Him for the journey to the Cross, at the Cross the soldiers took His clothes away from Him as well as the robe (Jn 19:23-24). Jesus was clothed on the way to the Cross, but He was naked on the Cross, this He did for us, for all those times we were ashamed and embarrassed, or those times someone made fun of us.
The road to the Cross will hold many things for us, even these trials tell us Jesus took all the injustice upon Himself. Whether the injustice is before the religious leaders, or the civil rulers, or those appointed by the civil government, it doesn’t matter, He took it all. This doesn’t mean we can do evil and not receive what we sow, nor does it mean we won’t be unjustly accused, rather it shows there is no reason to justify ourselves, they could have no power against us, unless it’s granted from on high. Also we know true repentance corrects the error, but self-repentance makes the error greater.
Then said Pilate unto Him, Hear You not how many things they witness against You? And He answered him to never a word: insomuch that the governor marveled greatly (27:13-14).
The natural instinct of man is to proclaim his innocence, even if he’s not innocent. Paul told Timothy, Jesus witnessed a Good confession before Pontius Pilate, yet Jesus didn’t defend Himself, rather the display was the Mercy of the Father through Jesus (I Tim 6:13). There is more to confessing Jesus than speaking great swelling words of theology. Timothy was told not to engage in strife of words, whereof comes envy, strife, railings, evil surmising, perverse disputing of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing gain is Godliness (I Tim 6:4-6). Mark and Luke show Jesus answered Pilate during the first trial with “You said it” (Mark 15:2 & Luke 23:3), but John shows the second trial is where the Confession came forth. Jesus told Pilate, “You could have no power at all against Me, except it were given you from above: therefore he delivered Me unto you has the greater sin” (Jn 19:11). The Greater sin is on the head of all who join to the position of the son of perdition, they are forgiven, they have power over the wiles of the enemy, yet they use the wiles to their advantage. Pilate was the civil authority, he could do nothing unless God ordained it, but God gives those in the kingdom authority and power over the enemy. God didn’t manipulate Pilate, or the Jewish religious leaders, rather it was God allowing man to be man. God saw all their thoughts and intents before the foundation of the world, thus He worked their actions into the Plan.
Now at the feast the governor was used to releasing unto the people a prisoner, whom they would. And they had then a notable prisoner, called Barabbas. Therefore when they were gathered together, Pilate said unto them, Whom will you that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called the Christ? (27:15-17).
Barabbas was a murderer, thief and all around bad guy, by Pilate picking Barabbas it would not seem logical, but it was still ordained from on high. Pilate didn’t want to release Barabbas, but he narrowed the choice down to Barabbas “the bad guy”, or Jesus “the innocent”. History tells us the first name of Barabbas was Jesus, the name Barabbas means, “son of a father”. Here we have the choice between, Barabbas the bad guy who is also known as “Jesus son of a father”, on one hand, and Jesus of Nazareth, the innocent One, who is “Jesus Son of The Father”. The choice would dictate the decision the people made.
James and John should have been praising God for unanswered prayer about this time. Pilate felt sure the Jews would pick the one called the Christ, over a man known to kill, rob, steal and destroy; however, Pilate didn’t know, the term “religious leader” didn’t necessarily mean they “loved God”.
For he knew that for envy they had delivered Him (27:18).
Envy and jealousy are two different words, jealousy is the fear of losing something we think we possess, envy is the lustful desire to have something someone else has when we are not willing to pay the same price to get it, or we are willing to destroy those who have something we can’t obtain. Even if they do get the possession, the desire of envy is not filled, soon they want more, what they have isn’t good enough. The religious leaders delivered Jesus because they were run by the spirit lusting to envy; they used force, anger, envy and manipulation; whereas, Jesus used love, mercy, kindness, healings, and compassion; all of which were part of His Confession.
When he was sat down on the judgment seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have you nothing to do with that just Man: for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of Him, but the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude that they should ask Barabbas and destroy Jesus (27:19-20).
Now Pilate has the added pressure from his wife, it would almost seem New Age for Matthew to tell us this heathen woman suffered in a dream because of Jesus; however, God gave Pharaoh, Nebuchadnezzar and others dreams, the purpose is important. The dream caused Pilate to wash his hands of the event; thereby, giving the responsibility to kill the Passover in the hands of the religious leaders where it must be. Pilate had the testimony of the religious leaders saying Jesus was unjust, but he also has the witness of his wife saying Jesus is just (innocent). Pilate was between the Rock and a hard place, instead of using his authority, he turned from it.
The governor answered and said unto them, Whether of the two will you that I release unto you? They said Barabbas. Pilate said unto them, What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? They all said unto him, Let Him be crucified (27:21-22).
Pilate never expected to hear these people who proclaimed “love thy neighbor” say, “Crucify Him”. Pilate also assumed the beatings would suffice the morbid instincts of the people; however, he found they had their minds set on the Cross, nothing would change them. Although their intent wasn’t the purest, their drive to the Cross is our example. Once we put our eyes on the Cross we continue on; however, when we have the Cross in hand, we find Jesus isn’t on it. We then drive on to the grave (wilderness) where we battle the great war, but then we find Jesus isn’t there either. We fight on with great vigor to find the Lord in the Power of the Resurrection, there is where we gain the New Man.
Pilate heard Herod was in town, and he took advantage of the opportunity, thus sending Jesus to Herod. Pilate assumed, Out of sight, out of mind but then the religious leaders grabbed the ear of Pilate and wouldn’t let go. The four accounts tell us Pilate attempted three times to release Jesus, as Luke writes, “and he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil has He done?” (Luke 23:22). Peter denied Him three times, Pilate attempted to save Him three times, neither could stop or add to what God had planned, truly God reigns supreme.
And the governor said, Why, what evil has He done? But they cried out the more, saying, Let Him be crucified (27:23).
Barabbas the killer was whom they wanted released, yet what great evil did this one called Jesus the Christ do? Pilate asked a simple question, yet there was no answer, only words of hate and anger. Pilate wanted the people to question their motive, but the blind can’t open the eyes of the blind.
During this entire event the Jews still failed to bring any specific charge against Jesus, all they could think of was, “Crucify Him”. Not only couldn’t they place a violation of the Law of Moses against Jesus, they couldn’t find one civil law to place against Him either, yet they cried all the more, “Crucify Him”. Blind Bartimaeus cried all the more, “Jesus, You Son of David, have mercy on me”; the religious rulers cried all the more “Crucify Him”. Two different intents, two different requests, with two different responses from Jesus.
When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the Blood of this just person: see you to it (27:24).
This act of Pilate was still a form of manipulation, he placed the blame back on the people. In his mind, Perhaps, if this man is the Son of God and if his wife was right, this one public act would remove the Blood; however, refusal to act for the Just doesn’t free us of the guilt. Pilate knew the Jews held blood in high regard, this was the Passover, the one day to honor the blood on the Door, perhaps a beating would satisfy them. Prior Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, I Am the door of the sheep” (Jn 10:7). He also said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever commits sin is the servant of sin, and the servant abides not in the house for ever: but the Son abides ever. If the Son therefore shall make you free, you shall be free indeed” (Jn 8:34-36). Without the Blood, the Door isn’t protected, we enter by the Door of Christ, the Remnant enter the Time of Comfort by the Door to the House of David; however, only the Door of Christ has the Blood of Christ, only the Door of Christ opens to heaven.
Then answered all the people, and said, His Blood be on us, and on our children (27:25).
With their attitude this would be a foolish statement, they are proclaiming the guilt of the Blood. God told the people of Israel many years prior, “so you shall not pollute the land wherein you are: for blood defiles the land: and the land cannot be cleansed of the blood shed therein; but by the blood of him who shed it. Defile not therefore the land which you shall inhabit, wherein I dwell: for I the Lord dwell among the children of Israel” (Numb 35:33-34). The Blood of Jesus calls from the ground, yet the Woman is found with the blood of the saints and prophets, blood cast aside is still blood that must be accounted for.
Then released he Barabbas unto them, and when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered Him to be crucified (27:26).
Herod’s men also beat Jesus, but here Pilate scourged Him. Pilate is still using manipulation as he is attempting to move around his responsibility, finally he turns Jesus over to the religious leaders to be crucified; however, the actual labor was to be done by the Roman soldiers, by the Roman method, but at the demands of the religious rulers and their followers. It had to be at the request of the Jews, no one else can kill the Passover, but the method had to be Gentile. The Cross became the place where Jew and Gentile could become neither Jew or Gentile.
The method of scourging was by the use of the wipe known as a “cat of nine tails”, they wet the wipe in water, drag it along the ground to pick up bits of glass or small rocks. They would then begin to scourge the person around the legs, working up to the head and face. Most people would confess to anything by the first two or three, yet they had a rule which was held by many for years to come. If they person doing the scourging went over 40 lashes, they would become subject to a beating, thus the count was forty, but they would stop at thirty-nine to be safe. Paul made mention of this to the Corinthians when he said, “of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one” (II Cor 11:24), meaning one from forty leaving thirty-nine.
The back of the victim being scourged would have bones and sinew exposed. It was also felt the cries of pain and begging for mercy were signs of guilt, yet Jesus never cried out, nor did He ask for mercy, this event was to give Mercy, not ask for it. This is still part of the Good Confession before Pilate. Is it any wonder Peter knew he couldn’t confess Jesus, as Jesus confessed the Father?
Isaiah said, “His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men” (Isa 52:14). Jesus took all our punishment for all our sins, not just the sin of Adam, the Cross frees us from the power of sin, the result of sin, which is death, but we also need the Remission of sin by the Blood through the Spirit to complete the Process.
Isaiah also said, “Surely He has borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows” (Isa 53:4). The word Griefs means, Anxiety, Worry, or Disease, a Disease is anything making us Out of ease. The word Sorrows means, Afflictions, in this sense it means, Pain, Suffering, or Distress. The Affliction of God troubles our soul to bring exposure, the affliction Isaiah refers to is suffering as a result of the curse of the Law. Isaiah also said, “He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed” (Isa 53:5). The word Bruised means Beat To Pieces, the word Wounded means Profaned, or Mocked; the word, Stripes means the Mark Itself Caused By The Beating; and the word, Healed means To Mend, or To Heal A Deep Wound referring to the physical and mental. By His stripes our souls are healed, as well as our bodies, for most of us it’s important.
Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto Him the whole band of soldiers. And they stripped Him, and put on Him a scarlet robe (27:27-28).
The common hall was a place open to the public, so all the people there can see what’s going on. By this time Judas hung himself, Peter was in his wilderness seeing who he really is for the first time. Pilate assumed through his Roman mind, if this Jesus is innocent, the people will know it by His survival of the beating; if this Jesus is guilty, He will either die, or cry out confessing His crime, either way Pilate assumed he would escape, but Pilate never heard Jesus cry out, and Jesus survived the beating, yet they are still calling out “Crucify Him”. According to Pilate’s way of thinking this Jesus proved His innocence, Pilate now has a choice to make as well. Will he bow to the people? Or stand for what he knows is right?
The Robe again is portrayed, Luke tells us it was first placed on Jesus by Herod’s men (Luke 23:11), showing the robe was on Jesus when He approached Pilate the second time. Matthew calls the robe Scarlet, representing a change in color as the Blood of Jesus poured into the robe. Luke doesn’t give a color, but says it was Gorgeous (Luke 23:11), Mark says it was Purple (Mark 15: 20), as does John (Jn 19:2). Matthew used the Greek Kokinos meaning a Crimson color, but this Greek word has a root word of Kokkos, from which we get our English word Cocoon, connecting it to the Transfiguration. Blind Bartimaeus cast away his defiled robe, Jesus wore ours soaked with His Blood. This Baptism of Blood brings the Pure and Undefiled Garment of Grace as our Glorified position. The Robe was removed for the beating, but put back on showing the color change.
However, the use of the Greek Kokinos gives us more of the shape, than a color, this Robe was one piece without Seam (Jn 19:23). Luke uses the Greek Lampros meaning Bright, John used the Greek Porphurous meaning Bluish Red, Mark used the Greek Porphura meaning Reddish Blue or Purple, the color of royalty. Putting all of this together, we find the robe was one piece, shaped like the robe of Aaron as the high priest (Ex 28:30-38). It was also the color of the veil in the temple (Ex 26:1). It began as purple, but the Blood of Jesus mixed with the purple became a Blood stained covering as a symbol of the us washing our robes in the Blood of Christ, a Process to reach the Royalty.
And when they had plated a crown of thorns, they put it upon His head, and a reed in His right hand: and they bowed the knee before Him, and mocked Him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! (27:29).
The size of the thorns is debatable, some say two inches, some say less, but the area of the scalp near the temple was so tender any size would cause great pain. Jesus told us the “cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts for other things” are all thorns (Mark 4:18-19). Paul was struck with a thorn in the flesh from the carnal minded Corinthians. Thorns cause pain as they torment our minds, thorns are also curse related, yet Jesus took them all. Jesus wore a crown of thorns for us, yet He gives us the Royal Crown of Life.
All of these things are happening before the Cross, we must Remember both the Body and Blood in Communion. If this beating caused the stripes Peter believed healed him, why do we assume they can’t heal us? How can we take the Body of Jesus, yet reject all the pain the Body went through? We receive the stripes, then we have an ear to hear what the Lord would have us do in reference to those stripes. Each stripe of the whip represented some element of the Curse of the Law as it applies to our flesh, each small stone, or bit of glass represented all those tares, hurts and pains. There was nothing left out, none of us can say, “Oh Lord you don’t know the things I suffer”.
The Cross finished the course as far as the Law of Moses or the world is concerned. No aspect of the Law of Moses could pass through the Cross; if one point passed they all passed; therefore, holding to any aspect of the Law of Moses to gain any benefit from God, moves us from the Cross, not toward it.
In the Old Testament a sin had to be paid for in some manner, even David had to pick one of three punishments. Sin must be accounted for, merely sending a deed for a temporary covering doesn’t forgive the sin, nor remits it, it merely balances it, the wages of sin are still death. The Cross took all those things against us, the Ten Commandments proves man is incapable, the Law of Moses defines sin, applies death as the punishment, Jesus made sure the Cross became a place of separation, the place where we are free of the Law.
Today there are those who seek Philosophy, Psychotherapy, Formulas, Bow To The East, Stand On Our Heads, Exercise, New Age and all the other concepts of man to heal their souls, yet the healing is found by being Born Again after we receive the Cross. What does the world use? The wisdom of man, how is something earthly, soulish and devilish going to heal our souls? Yet, the Cross without the Resurrection wouldn’t have proven a thing. We need both the Cross and Resurrection in order to gain the fullness of either. We may never know the Power of the Resurrection until we face Jesus, but it doesn’t stop us from seeking it, or holding to it.
The Greek word Dunamis means Power, but it’s only relative to who has it, and what it’s for, or if it is being used within the confines of the Authority granted. Even the false prophet has Dunamis, but that form of power is unto destruction, it cannot heal, save or bring joy. It’s the same Dunamis the world uses (Rev 13:1-2).
Isaiah said by His stripes we Are healed, which is a present tense usage for a future event, showing God already saw the Cross and the events long before man knew what a Cross was. Isaiah said this some 700 years before the Cross, why would it change after the Cross? The error of the Pharisees was assuming it had passed, when in fact it didn’t, their own error caused them to miss it. Peter sees these events as Past Tense, thus he agrees with God and calls them a Were, while for some they are yet future tense. Therefore, it’s not a matter of faith in and of itself, but a matter of receiving something already done, which entails a point of belief, before faith can reach to the result. The healing may or may not be physical, whether we’re healed or not isn’t the issue, whether we believe the Stripes of Jesus works is. We want the evidence, so people won’t give us the “look” if we’re not healed immediately. It’s looking at the storm, rather than Jesus. We keep our eyes on Jesus, not on the storm.
Peter’s letter places the stripes with the beating by saying, Jesus did no sin, nor was there any guile found in His mouth, when He was reviled, He didn’t revile back, when He suffered, He threatened not, but committed Himself to Him who judges righteously (I Pet 2:22-23). It has to be the attitude we have when we receive the stripes, we submit to the Lord, regardless of what man does (Heb 13:6).
Jesus took our place as He stood as our Advocate, He took upon Himself the punishment for our rebellion and sins, so we don’t have to receive the punishment, or pay the price. In this case Jesus took the reaping for all those things we sowed. Peter then tells us, as Jesus hung on the Cross the sins of all men were absorbed, so we can be dead to the flesh, yet live in His righteousness, by “Whose stripes you were healed” (I Pet 2:24). If we said “Lord save me”, or if we sought the living water, we also received, “Heal me O LORD and I SHALL be healed; save me and I SHALL be saved: for You are my praise” (Jere 17:14). Peter’s word for Healed is used in respect to healing, it’s the root word for Physician, thus we can’t discount the flesh in this, it must be included, but neither do we want to discount the soul.
The old man will also put his two cents in, “don’t look like you’re healed to me”, of course there will be the unbelievers who come around saying, “well, looks like a mind game to me”, or “looks like you lack faith”, but putting our trust in Jesus is never a mind game. It doesn’t matter if we appear healed or not, what matters is our trust in God.
And they spit upon Him, and took the reed, and smote Him on the head, they took the robe off from Him, and put His own raiment on Him, and led Him away to crucify Him (27:30-31).
Rejecting the beating, or what it entailed is mocking Jesus. Whether we obtain or not isn’t the question, whether we believe or not, is. The Robe was not on Jesus when He was on the Cross, John confirms this, as he says, the soldiers had the Robe, but they took the garments of Jesus and parted them into four shares, but the Coat (robe) they left intact, for it was woven from the top throughout (Jn 19:23-24). Jesus was beaten so badly He could hardly stand; He didn’t have the entire Cross with Him, rather they carried the Cross piece which weighed between one hundred and two hundred pounds, depending on which point in history one adheres to, but nonetheless for a person who had been beaten to the degree Jesus was, the weight was great. Jesus knows the weight of our Cross is great; therefore, He tells us to pick it up, once we pick it up, He will carry it for us.
The upright piece was already in the ground, the victim was nailed and tied to the Cross piece then hoisted to a place approximately two thirds up, where the ties were removed, but the nails stayed. The upright piece above the Cross piece would keep the victim from throwing their head back and breaking their neck before the punishment could take it’s full effect. The victim’s arms were not tied but nailed through the carpus area of the wrist, with the palms of the hands twisted inward and placed against the wood. This caused the bones in the shoulders near the neck to begin to dislocate. The victims feet were placed one over the other then nailed through the top, this allowed the victim to push up and keep their shoulders from dislocating completely; however, after a time the person would pass out, causing the body weight to drop, dislocating the shoulders with the bones slamming together in the throat area, thereby causing the person to choke to death. If they didn’t pass out, their legs would be broke causing the body weight to fall, causing death by torment and choking. Out of all the means man has devised to kill man, the Cross is by far the most hideous and insane. It was bad enough to shout, “Crucify Him”, but to stand there and watch it? The heart of man is deceitful and wicked, who can know it?
And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear His Cross (27:32).
From the Cross to the grave we learn what Deny the Self means, but we must enter the grave to reach the wisdom of deny the self. The Cross heals our bodies and minds, as it separates us from the darkness, but it can’t save our souls, neither can our souls enter Grace without the Spirit as the Word in us (James 1:21).
How can we apply our own ability to obtain our salvation, yet face the Cross of Jesus? How can we run about doing points of the Law, yet claim the Cross upon which the Law is nailed? How can we continue to say we are Christ Like, yet deny the very foundation of the Cross? How can we claim to confess Jesus, yet not have the Witness of Christ in us? How can anyone who claims to love Jesus, know about the Cross continue to hold religious conceit, ego, pride, or unbelief? Every word known to us regarding the sons of perdition shows Jesus died for them as well, thus they came to the Cross, made Jesus their Savior, but rejected the purpose. The flesh profits nothing, it’s the Spirit bringing Life, thus the Cross is the first step, unless one continues to Believe the phrase “shall be saved” will not apply.
And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of the skull, they gave Him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when He had tasted thereof, He would not drink (27:33-34).
Prophecy was coming to pass in front of these people, the very backbone of their religion was unfolding, yet they didn’t see it. John calls the people of the world “floods”, in Psalm 69 we find, “I am come into deep waters, where the floods overflow me” (Ps 69:2), then, “O God You know my foolishness, and my sins are not hid from You” (Ps 69:5). This doesn’t mean, Jesus committed sin, rather it means He took upon Himself our sins, and not one sin is untouched. Every sin from times past, times present, and times future are all taken care of, but one must receive by believing they have received in order to partake of the benefit.
Psalm 69 also says, “They gave Me also gall for My meat, in My thirst they gave Me Vinegar to drink. Let their table become a snare before them: and what should have been for their welfare, let it become a trap” (Ps 69:21-22) with, “let them be blotted out of the book of the living” (Ps 69:28), and “But I am poor and sorrowful: let Your salvation, O God, set Me up on High. I will praise the name of God with a song, and will magnify Him with thanksgiving. This also shall please the Lord better than an ox or bullock who has horns or hoofs” (Ps 69:29-31). In the Book of Hebrews we read, “By Him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to His name. But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased” (Heb 13:15-16).
Luke calls this hill Calvary (Luke 23:33), which is the Greek rendering for the Hebrew Golgotha, meaning Head or Skull, with a root word of Galal meaning Trust. Calvary is the Greek Kranion meaning Cranium it’s translated as Skull three times, and Calvary once, all of which point to this locale (Matt 27:33, Mark 15:22, Luke 23:33 & Jn 19:17). Jesus as the Head of the Body, earned the position by His Sacrifice, by the Faith of Jesus the path of Righteousness was paved for us. On the way to the hill, Jesus told the women of Israel, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me, but weep; for yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, the days are coming, in which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?” (Luke 23:28-31). This is directed to the “daughters of Jerusalem” reflecting to the Time Of Comfort. Since this was on the Way to the Cross we know it points to a time void of the Cross, as Jesus said Work while it is yet day, for the Night comes when no man can work. At the Judgment they will look upon Him they have pierced, thus Jesus gave this prophecy on the Way to the Cross, not after.
And they crucified Him, and parted His garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted My garments among them, and upon My vesture did they cast lots (27:35).
This quote is from Psalm 22:18, which was penned by David as he talked about the Cross, before anyone knew what a Cross was. The original Greek has the word Cross as Stake, as a large Stake of Wood; however, the use of a single piece of wood with the hands above the head would not entail the breaking of one’s legs. The breaking of the victim’s legs was only done when the cross piece was used. Paul clears this up in Galatians when he speaks of the Tree, which has branches (Gal 3:13). The cross Piece distinguished the difference, from the use of the cross Piece came the term Cross. There are some who pick at the hairs of a camel, or debate for hours over the terms and ignore Him who was the tree for us.
There are other events recorded in the accounts, such as Jesus saying, “Father forgive them; for they know not what they do” (Luke 23:34), as well as Jesus saying, “I thirst”, then the soldiers filled a sponge with vinegar with hyssop on it (Jn 19:28-29). All of which will be covered in our studies regarding the other accounts.
And sitting down they watched Him there; and set up over His head His accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS (27:36-37).
The only accusation they had against Jesus was placed above Him, really it wasn’t an accusation, but the truth. John tells us the sign was written in three languages, the Hebrew, Greek and Latin (Jn 19:20). The Hebrew for the Jews, the Greek for the Gentiles, Latin for the entire world yet to come. Jesus went to the Cross as the King of the Jews, He came down as the King of kings.
Then were there two thieves crucified with Him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. And they that passed by reviled Him, wagging their heads, and saying, You that destroyed the temple, and built it again in three days, save Yourself. If You be the Son of God, come down from the Cross (27:38-40).
During the forty day fast, the devil used the same wording, by saying, “If You be the Son of God” (Matt 4:3 & 4:6); however, Jesus is on the Cross as the Son of man. The works of the devil were marching around the very Cross God sent to save them, yet they were mocking their own redemption. The wording also connects to Psalm 22, the Psalm showing the victory of the Cross.
Likewise also the chief priests mocking Him, with the scribes and elders saying, He saved others; Himself He cannot save. If He be the King of Israel, let Him now come down from the Cross, and we will believe Him. He trusted in God; let Him deliver Him now, if He will have Him: for He said, I am the Son of God. The thieves also, which were crucified with Him, cast the same in His teeth (27:41-44).
Here and in Mark we find all of them were mocking, including both thieves, yet Luke shows one of the thieves pleaded for mercy (Luke 23:39-43). After Jesus says, “Father forgive them” one of the malefactors acknowledges who Jesus is, yet the other does not as he continues to mock Jesus. The one who acknowledged Jesus told the other malefactor, “do you not fear God, seeing you are in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive due reward of our deeds: but this Man has done nothing amiss” (Luke 23:40-41). Then he asked Jesus, “Lord remember me when You come into Your kingdom” (Luke 23:42). Jesus told this man, “Verily I say unto you, Today shall you be with Me in Paradise” (Luke 23:43). The man wanted to enter the Kingdom, but Jesus noted the man would be in Paradise, thus the man made a display of his faith by the request. By Jesus pointing to Paradise it would indicate it’s where Jesus would preach to the Great Congregation (Ps 22:25). The only one on there asking Jesus to remember him, was a convicted thief. This man would then have the opportunity to be among the Captivity taken Captive. For anyone to join the Kingdom of God at this time was impossible since the Spirit was not yet given (Jn 7:39). However, we also find Jesus didn’t ask the man, “are you baptized brother?”, or “I’m not sure, tell Me your beliefs”.
Now to address some important issues, if the thief on the cross was not baptized with the Holy Ghost, how could he get to Paradise? If John the Baptist was refused the baptism with the Holy Ghost (Matt 3:14) how could he make it? Jesus didn’t say, “the day after tomorrow you will be in Paradise”, Paradise was still in effect as the Bosom of Abraham until Jesus takes captivity captive, then He places them under the altar of God. Therefore, the Cloud of witnesses ascended with Jesus just before the Holy Ghost was given. The Bosom of Abraham was closed, out of business, the place for the Dead in Christ to wait became the third heaven. As long as the Day is open we know we can ask for and receive the Spirit, which is something John or the thief were not privy to.
Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me? Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calls for Elias. And straightaway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave Him to drink. The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save Him. Jesus, when He had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost (27:45-50).
The sixth hour is noon, the ninth hour is 3:00 PM, for these three hours the Blood on the side posts and lintel was destroying the sins of mankind. The very atmosphere was filled with so much sin, the sky turned to darkness. The result of sin is death, in this case Jesus took sin in His physical body, where it was made ineffective. Unless we take the responsibility for the Cross on our heads, we can’t be free. The Romans didn’t kill Jesus, the Jews didn’t kill Jesus, we did.
The very beginning of Psalm 22 reads, My God, My God why have You forsaken Me?” (Ps 22:1), which is the Hebrew, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani”. Jesus is proclaiming prophecy on the Cross, showing the time is at hand, rather, than displaying some unbelief, or fear. These were Jews at the foot of the Cross, by their own words coupled to the words of Jesus they should have Seen the Lord of Glory was on the Cross, but their self-deception and envy caused their blindness, meaning they failed to see the obvious.
Jesus as the Son of man took our place on the Cross enduring our punishment; therefore, this statement is made on our behalf, it was our sins separating us from God, but the Faith of Jesus brought us back. It’s highly unlikely and extremely foolish to think while Jesus was on the Cross He remembered some scripture and thought, “oh I’m suppose to be the Christ, I better quote this”, rather it’s the confidence of Christ moving through all the pain and suffering as He purpose was for us, not Himself.
Luke says Jesus also said, “Father, into Your hands I commend My Spirit” (Luke 23:46), this is different from “giving up the ghost”. The context shows Jesus gave the Spirit to the Father as Security as an act of faith. Jesus was coming again to take back the Security, in essence, Jesus said, “Father hold Him, I’ll be right back”, the Father didn’t let go of the Spirit until Pentecost.
Psalm 22 continues by showing us Jesus cried in the daytime, and in the night season. The word Daytime means the Heat Of Day, the term Night Season means in the Presence Of The Adversary (Ps 22:2). This shows two Seasons, one of the Day when the Fire of God is burning away the wood, hay and stubble, then the Night when the enemies (adversaries) of Jesus are made His footstool. Next we read, “Our fathers trusted in You, they trusted, and You did deliver them. They cried unto You, and were delivered: they trusted in You, and were not confounded” (Ps 22:4-5). God saved the fathers based on this very event, the fathers waited by faith in Paradise for the coming of the Messiah. Their faith couldn’t accomplish the task, in fact the best their faith could do was place them in Abraham’s bosom. It took a faith far greater than the measure of faith to accomplish this task; therefore, we have boldness by His Faith (Eph 3:12). The people at the foot of the Cross will mock Jesus with these very words, showing one can be subject to the promise, yet mock the very Cross sent to save them.
In this we see the marks in the hands and side, as well as the crown, but what about the nail in His feet? Why isn’t it seen? Why didn’t Thomas want to touch the mark of the nail in the feet of Jesus? Even Thomas in all his doubt he knew the Sure Nail was appointed to the enemies of Jesus (Isa 22:25).
Psalm 22 then says, “But I am a worm and not man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people” (Ps 22:6). Two words used here are in conjunction with man, not God, thus Jesus as the Son of man is standing in Mercy for us. This shows why the Declaration came at the Resurrection, rather than the Cross (Rom 1:3-4).
This verse covers mankind from Adam until it’s appointed for all men to die once, then comes the judgment. Job said, “hell is naked before Him, destruction has no covering” (Job 26:6) plus, “How much less man, that is a worm? and the son of man, which is a worm?” (Job 25:6). The metaphor Worm points to the lost soul, the flesh to the dirt, thus a worm lives in the dirt; here Jesus is still standing for us. Even if our measure of faith can stop storms, without the Life of Christ we are still a blind worm in the dust.
Psalm 22 then tells us, “All they that see Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head saying, He trusted on the Lord that He would deliver Him: let Him deliver Him, saying He delighted in Him” (Ps 22:7-8). Again, this is the wording used by the people around the Cross; however, the most interesting element is not one person, not Mary, John, Peter, or anyone else called out to Jesus, “Thank you Lord”.
If we continue to read Psalm 22 we would see the “bulls of Bashan” (Ps 22:12), Amos tells us the “kine of Bashan” are the religious leaders who held the sins of Samaria (Amos 4:1-4). A dog is a dog, whether it’s a watchdog or a stray dog, it’s still a dog belonging to the bulls of Bashan. The dogs compassed about Jesus, they “pierced My hands and My feet” (Ps 22:16). Psalm 22:16 and 17 tell us the Cross had a cross piece, as we read, “I may tell all My bones they look and stare upon Me”. The cross piece was to accomplish one purpose, the nails were driven in the area of the wrist just between the bones connecting to the hand, as the only area of the wrist able to support the body weight, whereas, the single stake hung the person with their arms straight above them, the purpose being a prolonged death over many days.
Psalm 22 then tells us, “Deliver My soul from the sword; My darling from the power of the dog” (Ps 22:20). The word Darling means Favorite One, or Only Son; we also find the word soul, not spirit. Then we read, “save Me from the lion’s mouth..” (Ps 22: 21). The only other reference we have to the lion’s mouth is Peter’s wording of the devil going about as a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour (I Pet 5:8). Jesus then praises the Father in the Great Congregation (Worshipping Elders Of Israel – Ps 22:25). Then we read; “for the kingdom is the Lord’s, He is the governor among the nations” (Ps 22:28). Jesus obtained the victory over death, hell and the grave. Through death, Jesus destroyed him who “had” the power of death, that is the devil (Heb 2:14).
No man can keep alive his own soul (Ps 22:29), Jesus said, “for whosoever will save his life (soul) shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life (soul) for My sake shall find it” (Matt 16:25), with, “if any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his Cross, and follow Me” (Matt 16:24).
Psalm 22 then says, “a seed shall serve Him” (Ps 22:30), we are Born Again by the Seed of God, thus by the Seed of God we are able to serve Him (I Jn 3:9). The Cross shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation (Ps 22:30), we of the Gentile Age are called to be the Anointed Church holding to the tree of God. Then we read, “they shall come, and shall declare His righteousness unto a people who shall be born, saying He has done this” (Ps 22:31). We are those who are born of the water (mercy) into the Body, then Born Again by the Baptism with the Holy Ghost who declare these efforts of Jesus.
Psalm 22 ends, then we can move to Psalm 23 where we are able to say, “The Lord is my Shepherd I shall not want. He makes me to lie down in green pastures: He leads me beside the still waters. He restores my soul: He leads me in the paths of righteousness for His name’s sake” (Ps 23:1-3). The only way we can have a Restored soul is through the engrafted word (James 1:21). The Spirit brings us the life as the Word of God, the “pasture” is the Scriptures, the place where the Holy Ghost interprets the hope and victory for us as individuals. The valley of the shadow of death is the world (Ps 23:4). The rod of God is for correction, the staff for guidance, the Holy Ghost guides us on the path of Righteousness. However, some will hold the Truth in unrighteousness, others hold the Truth by His Righteousness.
Here we have an overview of what Jesus did for three days when His body of flesh laid in the grave, as the Son of man fought the good fight of faith for us. The question of “who ran the universe for the three days”, fail when we see Jesus obtained Salvation, defeated the devil, removed us from the power of the second death, made it possible for us to be Born Again, to have the nature and character of Christ in us. If Jesus could do all this in three days, surely He could keep the universe from falling apart. The universe is like the Law of Moses, neither need God standing over them, rather God induced an authority and power for them to do what they are suppose to do (Isa 14:24-27). The Deist thinks God set the plan in motion, but will not intervene in the affairs of man, but the Cross shows God does intervene by giving mankind a route of escape.
The flesh of Jesus was changed, since there was no sin in Him, there was no basis for corruption; however our flesh is filled with corruption, it will remain here on earth, but our souls will have a New Body forever incorruptible (I Cor 15:40-44). However, there is a hope and promise, where is the old physical flesh of Jesus? Not in the grave clothes. We are to take the same view of our old fleshly state, where is it? Gone, behold all things are New.
Each of us in the Body have the opportunity to be faithful servants, making us Equal. We are not rejected because of a lack of money, nor is Jesus going to reject us because we are not circumcised of the flesh, nor is He going to reject us because of race, tribe order, or a lack thereof. Unto every person is granted the Measure of Faith, only the Wicked and Unreasonable have twisted their measure into witchcraft, thus now they lack faith, nonetheless, all had the measure to begin with (Rom 12:3 & II Thess 3:2). The measure was more than enough to pull us to the Cross, even over all the objections of the old nature, or all the voices in hell, we made a choice to receive the Cross of Jesus, yet it was presented some two thousand years ago when Jesus said, “It is finished”. Of course we’re not perfect, of course we make mistakes, but when we do we also know we have Access to the throne of Grace wherein we can obtain the Mercy needed, then find the Grace required. We shake off the mistake by gaining the lesson as we continue on, knowing God is with us of a Truth, we are on the path of Grace, the Process of the saving of our souls.
We are fully aware none the New Covenant promises begins until we are Born Again, we cannot reject knowledge then presume our works will get us through the fire. However, neither can we reject Mercy, since it’s what Jesus as the Son of man is using. Jesus had to operate as the Son of man, since no one was Born Again then. For that reason He returns as the Son of man to judge the Mercy works of mankind. Nonetheless, we have a promise centered in being Born Again, we shall be removed before the Night, we shall be spared the second death (Rev 20:6 & I Thess 4:15-17).
And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in two from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; and the graves were opened; and many of the bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the graves after His Resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many (27:51-53).
The bodies of the saints won’t be seen in the “Holy City” until the Resurrection is Complete. The key phrase here is “after His Resurrection”, His Resurrection isn’t complete until all those who are promised to be Partakers in the First Resurrection are seen with the Lord in the Air. The location is the Holy City, but the City connected to the Resurrection is New Jerusalem. This is a promise for those who continue to believe, it’s a hope in this prophetic word, God has already seen us in New Jerusalem based on the Resurrection of Jesus before the 1,000 years. We are seen by God in our White Robes, it’s a matter of placing our faith in what God sees. Whose Report will you believe? The Report is here, the Witness is bringing it to pass day by day.
The veil was torn from the top, showing God ripped it open, for us to place another Veil there is error (I Cor 11:1-7). The holy of holies was opened to the anyone who imputed their old nature dead by the Cross of Jesus. We are priests unto our High Priest Jesus, we have boldness and access by the Faith of Jesus.
Matthew jumps ahead slightly to show us the sign of the earthquake in different places, John also shows us an earthquake yet to happen, the metaphor Earthquake shows some type of Resurrection, here it’s the Resurrection of Jesus, later at the Fifth and Sixth Seal it’s the completion of the First Resurrection, lastly the earthquake which turns the earth inside out brings the last resurrection.
Now when the centurion, and they that were with Him watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God (27:54).
They didn’t Feel the earthquake, they Saw it, the earth around the Cross shook, as a sign of the failure of the earth to hold Jesus. This earthquake is of a different type, there are two types of natural earthquakes, only one of a Godly nature. The latter is when the earth can no longer hold the children of God. The earth would continue to shake until the Resurrection when all the ground would travail and groan when the Firstfruits of the Dead breaks the hold of death. The next earthquake will be the one to complete this one, at which time the Dead in Christ meet Jesus in the Air. The last one is when we descend as New Jerusalem to receive all those who passed the Book of Life, as they hear, “Come up Hither”.
And many of the women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto Him: among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee’s children (27:55-56).
Jesus always had women helpers in His ministry, and they all had important jobs. The woman at the well was the first woman preacher to proclaim Jesus, and she was able to bring an entire town to Jesus. Now, wait a minute, what about John the Baptist? True, John did preach, but he was not sent by Jesus, he was sent by the Father to report about Jesus, the woman at the well was allowed by Jesus to preach about Him.
Paul does tell the carnal churches, “let your women keep silence in the churches” (I Cor 14:34), but this is in conjunction with the shame of leadership holding a veil between the Body and Head (I Cor 11:1-7). Paul told Timothy, “let the woman learn in silence with all subjection, but I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but be in silence” (I Tim 2:11-12). We found in Corinthians Paul uses metaphors, Timothy was faced with elders he laid hands on, who were not ready to be elders. They appeared so, until they gained the position, then Timothy found he laid hands on a nightmare. Paul’s use of metaphors identified the problem, the elders lacked the ability to hold the position, thus they should remain silent as a congregation would, until they show the signs of the office. In essence they were still in the Novice stage, called, but not equipped. The word used for Silence means To keep one’s place, thus the context is Usurping Authority of the position when one is not equipped to handle it. The phrase Usurping Authority, doesn’t mean to use our authority over another, it means to use the authority of another. Jesus granted us His Authority but it’s a shame on the husband (leader), for a wife (congregation) to be forced to use her husband’s authority.
When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus’ disciple: he went to Pilate and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, and laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulcher, and departed. And there was Mary Magdalene and the other Mary sitting over against the sepulcher (27:57-61).
Mark tells us this was the Preparation day for the High Sabbath, thus the Passover before the Feast Day.
Now the next day, that followed the day of preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that, that deceiver said, while He was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. Command therefore that the sepulcher be made sure until the third day, lest His disciples come by night, and steal Him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. Pilate said unto them, You have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as you can. So they went, and made the sepulcher sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch (27:62-66).
The “next day following the preparation” shows a different preparation day, Luke shows the woman rested on the sabbath according to the commandment (Luke 23:56), the sabbath according to the commandment is the weekly sabbath, not the High Sabbath. Mark says the women were at the grave site when the sun set, meaning they were unable to cook the spices then, or the next day, since it was a High Sabbath. The day following is the reference Luke makes, thus the High Sabbath was not according to the Fifth Commandment, but it was in the Law. The term “the commandment” refers to one of the Ten, thus the Fifth Commandment called for the weekly sabbath day of Saturday. The context gives us two different types of sabbath days, the one connected to the Passover would be the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, the one Luke refers to is the weekly sabbath. The woman would rest on the High Sabbath, then on the weekly preparation day of Friday cook the spices, then rest on Saturday, the sabbath according to the Commandment. Jesus said He would be in the grave for there days and nights, yet raised on the Third day. Unless we can account for all the days and nights we will miss the prophecy.
The religious leaders knew the three days and nights would finish at the end of the weekly sabbath, thus they ran to Pilate to have the tomb sealed, assuming the disciples would remove Jesus then make the claim “He is Raised from the dead”. This also shows the Pharisees knew the false witnesses were lying, they also knew the reference to the temple, was a reference to Jesus being raised from the dead. The Pharisees were now caught in a difficult situation. If the disciples do remove Jesus, they merely had to demand to see Him; however, if the Resurrection became fact, they were stuck with their own guilt, thus they attempted to stop the work of God, something they had attempted right alone, but with no success. Those who attempt to stop the work of God, only end in proving it.
Since the High Sabbath was the day after the Passover, and since we know the Passover could not be a sabbath since the Lamb was slain, we can also see how the Cross is a type of Rest before the we are able to enter the Rest of God by belief.
Moving on, we find the sabbath day of Saturday coming to an end, this is vital since Jesus said He would be raised on the Third day, which would be Saturday:
In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulcher. And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. His countenance was like lighting, and his raiment white as snow: and for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men, and the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not you: for I know that you seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here: for He is risen, as He said, Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell His disciples that He is risen from the dead; and, behold, He goes before you into Galilee; there shall you see Him: lo, I have told you. And they departed quickly from the sepulcher with fear and great joy; and did run to bring His disciples word. And as they went to tell His disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying All hail. And they came and held Him by the feet, and worshipped Him. Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell My brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see Me (28:1-10).
The first thing we find is the grave is empty, Jesus was raised on the Third day, the empty grave proves it. This means Passover was on a Wednesday, we saw the evidence of three days and nights prior.
To understand the events we have to view all four of the accounts. Each account adds to the other as the Holy Ghost guided the hands of our New Testament scribes. John says Mary Magdalene came while it was yet dark, when saw the stone taken away (Jn 20:1). This would be Sunday, thus the grave is empty, proving the prophecy. The house was in Jerusalem, not Galilee. Matthew 28:9-10 refers to the same time as the second appearance of Jesus noted in John’s account as the time when Jesus appeared in Galilee at the sea of Tiberias, then Thomas was told to touch Jesus, the location was also in Galilee. Luke’s account shows the same event, where all the disciples were told to touch Jesus (Luke 24:39). Before then we find Luke says They entered the tomb, and found not the body of Jesus (Luke 24:3). The “They” are Mary Magdalene, Joanna, and Mary the Mother of James the less. When they saw the tomb empty, they ran to Peter, but John tells us Mary Magdalene told both John and Peter the stone was rolled back. Mark shows the women going to the tomb, and asking, “who will roll away the stone” (Mark 16:3), Mark also says they saw an angel appearing to them as a young man in the tomb (Mark 16:5), thus we find it was an angel, but the women thought is was a man. Matthew shows another angel sitting on the rolled away door (Matt 28:2), confirming two angels, as Luke shows, but neither of these angels were apparent to the women as angels.
John tells us Mary came to the tomb, saw it empty, ran and told both John and Peter. John and Peter ran back to the tomb, with Mary following, thus the house they were staying in was not in Galilee, but Jerusalem; however, the disciples were told to go to Galilee and wait. From the events it’s clear they didn’t go, in fact Jesus will have to make two more appearances to convince them, He is raised from the dead.
Taking all the events into account, we find Mary seeing the empty tomb, then running to tell Peter and John. Peter and John run to the tomb, John out runs Peter, but John stops at the opening. Peter being Peter, ran inside, where he found the grave clothes lying wrapped together, or Entwined. The hundred pounds of aloes and myrrh were applied just days prior to form a Kokkos (cocoon) around the Body of Jesus, yet the Kokkos wasn’t broken, it was Entwined or in one piece. John sees this and believes in the Resurrection and Transfiguration, thereby giving him the title, The disciple Jesus loved. John would be the only one to believe without having to see Jesus, all this is the discovery on Sunday morning.
This would be Peter’s first chance to believe, but not his last. The other accounts pick up with Mary being at the tomb, as John and Peter go back to the house. The angels talked to the women, then John points out when the angels talked to Mary Magdalene as she still wondered where the body of Jesus was. She was looking among the dead for the living, but she didn’t understand the Living Was Resurrected, she also forgot, God is the God of the Living, not the Dead. Mary assumed they moved Jesus to some unknown location outside of the grave yard, where His Body could wait for the Great Day of the Resurrection, yet she was standing in the shadow of the First Resurrection.
After Peter and John leave, Mary sees Jesus, and as she attempts to touch Him she is told, “Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father: but go to My brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My Father; and to My God, and your God” (Jn 20:17). Jesus had yet given the Sacrifice before the Father, no one can touch a holy thing and live until after it’s Sacrificed (Numb 4:15 & Lev 8:33-34). In essence, Jesus is telling Mary, “Go and tell the disciples to wait in Galilee, the Sacrifice is not yet complete, tell them so they can believe in Me”.
When Mary sees Jesus, she runs back and tells Peter again, but this time she tells him she Saw the Lord. Luke shows Peter ran back by himself, sees the same grave clothes, but no Jesus, then Peter walks away wondering in himself (Luke 24:12). This would be Peter’s second chance to believe. Mary also told all the disciples, specifically Peter; the Lord wanted them to go to Galilee and wait. This would be the second command regarding waiting at Galilee, yet they didn’t go. This is the same Mary Magdalene Mark and Luke say had seven devils cast out of her, so why use her as a witness? Purpose, she tells Peter, “I have seen the Lord”, Peter runs, finds nothing, walking away wondering in himself. “She had seven devils, the Lord is dead, she’s possessed again”. Not so, there would be two more witnesses.
Since John was written well after Matthew, we find a mystery, not a conflict. Matthew says they held the feet of Jesus, yet in John we find they were not allowed to touch Jesus. Here in Matthew the Greek word for Held is Krateo, meaning to Grasp in a manner to over Power, or to lay hands on to get under ones own power. In John 20:17 Jesus told Mary not to touch Him, if He would have used the Greek word Krateo as we find here in Matthew, then we would have John correcting Matthew, but we find John used the Greek Haptomai meaning simply to touch; therefore, the Holy Ghost gives us a mystery. The concept of holding someone’s feet to control them means we have stopped them, they are not going anywhere. In Mark the disciples were upbraided with their unbelief, we know the Cross was for them, thus their unbelief was holding the Lord to the earth. Yet, we find they worshipped Him, but wait they lacked the Spirit, but the Father seeks those who can worship in Spirit and Truth. The Pharisees were in the presence of the Lord of Glory, yet they didn’t believe, nor did they submit, in fact, they attacked the Lord, yet they glorified God. The mystery is how any of us can worship the Lord, yet bind Him by our own unbelief. The clues are the Greek Krateo coupled with Worship. The wording, Be not afraid doesn’t make any sense at all in this situation, unless we are facing a metaphoric content as we did in verses 27:51-52. John is not correcting Matthew, rather we have a mystery, and a warning. Our worship alone doesn’t mean we believe, we can be moved by the moment, or we can be afraid of losing something, but it doesn’t mean we worship toward God, it means we worship to keep what we have in place.
The purpose of God was laid out before them, but they had to make the decision to believe, by rejecting unbelief. Of course the first step would be to go to Galilee. There was more physical evidence pointing to why they shouldn’t believe, than for them to believe, yet the evidence for them to believe was also presented. They had the past teachings from Jesus, which was more than enough for them to Believe. Mark tells us Jesus upbraided the disciples With their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they failed to believe the “them” (Mark 16:14). Peter’s third chance came with the two witnesses, yet he still didn’t believe, then the Lord, Himself, had to show up. Jesus had more work to do, yet His own disciples were binding Him to the earth. Jesus did this for them, not for Himself, it was up to them to join in, not hinder. Their unbelief was holding up the Mighty Work; it makes us wonder how much of our unbelief is holding up a Mighty Work of God.
Mary was the first witness as well as the first follower of Jesus to proclaim “He Is Risen”, yet no one believed her. Eight days later Jesus returned when the Sacrifice was done, the time for all the angels of God to worship Jesus was at hand.
Abraham was told to have the male circumcised at eight days old, it was so important the Law of Moses allowed for circumcision of the child at eight days old on the sabbath day according to the Commandment or on any of the High Holy Sabbath days. Here we find from the Anointing to the Cross to the Resurrection with the Passover connected to a High Holy Sabbath, plus the addition of the weekly sabbath, all pointing to an eight day week, a New Beginning with a New Circumcision, for a New Law, for those who are Born Again.
When a child is circumcised they have no choice in the matter, but it also shows they had no effort, work, or goodness from which they could say they had a right to circumcision. Other nations may have practiced circumcision, but none of them did it in reference to a Covenant made with God. The token or mark of circumcision gave the male, and any female related to the male, the absolute right to receive the Abrahamic Covenant. Is there a Circumcision for the Christian? Yes, the circumcision of the heart not made with hands, which is also known as the Seal of the Holy Spirit when the Believer gets a New Heart. Are we suppose to have it done on the eighth day? No, ours comes as a result of the Eighth Day. Do we make Covenant with God? No, we enter the Covenant already established. Do we work to obtain the right to enter the Covenant? No, we receive it, since the works are done. If God rested from all His works on the Seventh Day, then any work related to the Eighth was already taken care of. It was the message to the Jew who was circumcised on the eighth day, they knew they were receiving a Covenant already secure in Abraham. We receive one already secure in Jesus, we are sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise as our proof of acceptance.
Back at the tomb we read how Matthew showed the keepers were knocked down like dead men (Matt 28:4), now he picks up showing what these keepers said and did.
Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and showed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, Saying, Say you, His disciples came by night, and stole Him away while we slept. And if this come to the governor’s ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day (28:11-15).
The punishment for any soldier to fall asleep while on watch was death by fire, the method was as soon as they were discovered asleep, they were set on fire. If it was discovered after the fact, they would be burned alive, the incentive was there for them to lie, in order to save their own lives, the Pharisees helped them by offering them money. Judas thought money could pay his way out of sin, the Pharisees used money to put others into sin. The Pharisees were promoting a lie to protect their positions, yet proved they were still of their father the devil.
Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them (28:16).
The Ascension took place just outside of Bethany (Luke 24:50), which is not in Galilee, but in Judea; therefore, the disciples went back to the place where Jesus gave the Sermon on the Mount to learn more from the Master. Luke confirms this as he says, “to whom He showed Himself alive after His passion by many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God” (Acts 1:3). This also shows they had the Ingress Aries, but they didn’t preach, heal the sick, or do anything, but learn of the Kingdom: they wouldn’t be Witnesses until the Spirit came on Pentecost. The Ingress Aries granted them permission to receive the Gift, by granting them the power to remit sins done unto them, but it didn’t grant the Gift.
And when they saw Him, they worshipped Him: but some doubted (28:17).
With some seeing isn’t believing, with others the evidence has to be under their control, or fit their guidelines. Yet, there are some who believe without seeing, they know by the measure of faith Jesus is real, what Jesus said is true, He is the rightful Son of God.
And Jesus came and spoke unto them, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go you therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Teaching them to observe whatsoever I have commanded you: and lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world. Amen (28:18-20).
Matthew’s account is the only one of the Gospel accounts ending with Jesus speaking. We viewed these scriptures in the Commission of Christ, we also know they relate to the Authority to Go, as well as what the Authority entails. It still isn’t the Power, the Power would come on Pentecost, thus Authority must have Power.
In Mark we will find what to expect from those who Hear and Believe the words of those who Go.
There are five areas listed here, first is Teaching, which is a different Greek word than the one used for second usage of teaching. Why teach? So they will believe, we can’t baptize them in water unless they can make a proclamation of belief in the Cross, Death and Resurrection of Jesus. The first area of teaching means to teach them as one would a student, or disciple them in the basics of the Doctrine of Christ. The one element is missed in many of our discipling projects, the foundation for the Doctrine of Christ is listed in Hebrews chapter 6:1-2, it’s not all the Doctrine holds, but it is the foundation.
How many of us were taught the Doctrine of Christ? How many were taught the Doctrine of Baptisms? We should know the differences in the Resurrections, why there is only One Baptism, yet there is also the Doctrine of Baptisms, what does the laying on of hands mean, the purpose of eternal Judgment, the repentance from dead works, as we’ll as knowing what are dead works, then what consists of faith toward God. The six rudiments or foundational areas of the Doctrine of Christ keep us firm in the calling.
After the discipling, comes Water Baptism, which means they must have an idea of what Water Baptism means, as well as the Purpose of the Token. Then the presentation for them to receive the Baptism with the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, or they presenting themselves to the Lord. Now we know why we teach the rudiments of the Doctrine of Christ, a convert must know why they are being baptized, what are the differences between John’s baptism, the baptism under the authority (Name) of Jesus, and what does the baptism with the Holy Ghost, and Fire mean?
Then comes the example teaching, when the word of our testimony is not what we say, but what people say about us. Paul put it this way, “you know what manner of men we were among you for your sake” (I Thess 1:5).
The “Name” is the same whether we say “in the Name of Jesus”, or “In the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost”, it’s still one Name (Authority) under heaven in whom we can be saved. Since Jesus isn’t saying, “well if you feel like it”, or, “you can change this to fit your mood”, rather these are Commandments, thus it stands if we remove any aspect of these areas we have violated the Commandment. We could begin a Tradition by removing the first “teach”, then jump to Baptism, or remove the requirement of belief, but the use of a Tradition still makes the Word to no effect.
We have to stop here and reflect on the importance of the last statement; Jesus didn’t say the Name would be shared among other religions, He didn’t say a Name among Names, or a Faith among faiths. We are special, yet the position demands a humbleness, or we negate the very premise of the specialness. No other leader of any religion died for their own sins, much less the sins of their followers, much less the sins of all mankind. None of them were the Son sent by the Father, none of them claimed to be raised from the dead, none of them claimed to have power over death. Jesus, by His death, destroyed (made completely ineffective) he who had the power of death, that is the devil (Heb 2:14). Paul saw this special greatness and said, “death is swallowed up in victory. O death where is your sting? O grave, where is your victory?” (I Cor 15:54-57). The phrase “In the Name of Jesus” is sadly to say, bandied about by some, but think of the position the Name grants us. If we never prosper in the material things, we have prospered far greater than any person in the world by being in the Name of Jesus. No other religious concept on the earth grants man the opportunity the Name of Jesus does. Even baptism in water is only granted to those in the Body of Christ, any other group is taking a bath, doing the backstroke, but not baptism. Honor, respect and appreciation are due the Name of Jesus. The opportunity granted to man in the Name goes beyond the bounds of the natural mind, one has to be spiritual in order to truly appreciate it. John tells us if we deny the Father and the Son we are “antichrist”, so what does it mean? Having Mercy and Grace means we are balanced in the Lord, we don’t forsake the Ways for the Acts, or the Acts for the Ways.
Reflect and consider Jesus, the Author (beginning) and Finisher (completeness) of faith, the very purpose for all creation. The Seed is planted, the Authority is presented, now we move on to Mark, the “beginning of the Gospel” for the Blade who is reaching for the Power to join to their granted Authority.
By Rev. G. Evan Newmyer – s.b.i. les12rev7/©2003
